Search Results for 'include'

Forums Search Search Results for 'include'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 79 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6409

    In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

    “What the…..!” Youssef exclaimed, almost throwing his phone to the ground for a second time that morning.  As if he wasn’t having enough trouble already without his phone sending him these messages.  But then an idea occurred to him, and he had another look at it.

    “Ah, now I see! Glimmer has intercepted the message from Gang Thi!”  Youssef smiled for the first time that day.  He still couldn’t decipher the strange script though, and wondered if it had been a mistake to not include her on the trip in the first place. He had thought her to be foolish and gaudy and not much practical use, but now he wasn’t so sure. He certainly hadn’t expected her to show up so soon, and in such an unexpected way.

    message from Glimmer

    #6363
    ÉricÉric
    Keymaster

      try another short story, with a bit of drama with the following words:

      road form charlton smooth everyone cottage hanging rush offer agree subject district included appear sha returning grattidge nottingham 848 tetbury chicken

      It was a cold and gloomy day in the small village of Tetbury, nestled in the picturesque Cotswolds district. A young woman named Sha was returning home to her cottage after a long and tiring journey. She had been away visiting her family in Nottingham and was looking forward to relaxing in her cozy home.

      As she walked down the dirt road that led to her cottage, she couldn’t help but notice that something was off. Her neighbor, Mr. Charlton, was outside hanging laundry and he didn’t acknowledge her as she walked by. Sha thought it was strange, as he was usually a friendly and sociable person.

      When Sha arrived at her cottage, she was shocked to find that it had been broken into. The front door was ajar and the inside of her home had been ransacked. Sha immediately panicked and called the police, who arrived on the scene shortly thereafter.

      The police officers, including Inspector Grattidge, took Sha’s statement and began to investigate the crime. They discovered that a group of burglars had been operating in the area, targeting homes and businesses in the district. The burglars had been known for their smooth operations and their ability to strike quickly, which led to their nickname “The Smooth Operators”.

      As Sha waited for the police to finish their investigation, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was not right. She had always thought of Tetbury as a safe and friendly place, and she couldn’t believe that something like this could happen in her community.

      As the investigation went on, the police found out that the Smooth operators have been targeting houses with no security cameras, but Sha’s cottage was an exception, the police were able to find out that the group offered to pay a considerable sum of money to the people who reported the locations of the houses that had no cameras, and it was Mr. Charlton who was the informant and he even rushed to Sha’s cottage as soon as he knew the police was investigating the case, He was arrested for the crime and Sha was heartbroken to find out that her once friendly neighbor had betrayed her.

      Feeling violated and betrayed, Sha decided that she could no longer stay in the village and she put her cottage up for sale. She packed up her belongings and moved away, leaving behind the memories of her peaceful home and the community she had once thought of as her own. The end.

      #6350
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Transportation

        Isaac Stokes 1804-1877

         

        Isaac was born in Churchill, Oxfordshire in 1804, and was the youngest brother of my 4X great grandfather Thomas Stokes. The Stokes family were stone masons for generations in Oxfordshire and Gloucestershire, and Isaac’s occupation was a mason’s labourer in 1834 when he was sentenced at the Lent Assizes in Oxford to fourteen years transportation for stealing tools.

        Churchill where the Stokes stonemasons came from: on 31 July 1684 a fire destroyed 20 houses and many other buildings, and killed four people. The village was rebuilt higher up the hill, with stone houses instead of the old timber-framed and thatched cottages. The fire was apparently caused by a baker who, to avoid chimney tax, had knocked through the wall from her oven to her neighbour’s chimney.

        Isaac stole a pick axe, the value of 2 shillings and the property of Thomas Joyner of Churchill; a kibbeaux and a trowel value 3 shillings the property of Thomas Symms; a hammer and axe value 5 shillings, property of John Keen of Sarsden.

        (The word kibbeaux seems to only exists in relation to Isaac Stokes sentence and whoever was the first to write it was perhaps being creative with the spelling of a kibbo, a miners or a metal bucket. This spelling is repeated in the criminal reports and the newspaper articles about Isaac, but nowhere else).

        In March 1834 the Removal of Convicts was announced in the Oxford University and City Herald: Isaac Stokes and several other prisoners were removed from the Oxford county gaol to the Justitia hulk at Woolwich “persuant to their sentences of transportation at our Lent Assizes”.

        via digitalpanopticon:

        Hulks were decommissioned (and often unseaworthy) ships that were moored in rivers and estuaries and refitted to become floating prisons. The outbreak of war in America in 1775 meant that it was no longer possible to transport British convicts there. Transportation as a form of punishment had started in the late seventeenth century, and following the Transportation Act of 1718, some 44,000 British convicts were sent to the American colonies. The end of this punishment presented a major problem for the authorities in London, since in the decade before 1775, two-thirds of convicts at the Old Bailey received a sentence of transportation – on average 283 convicts a year. As a result, London’s prisons quickly filled to overflowing with convicted prisoners who were sentenced to transportation but had no place to go.

        To increase London’s prison capacity, in 1776 Parliament passed the “Hulks Act” (16 Geo III, c.43). Although overseen by local justices of the peace, the hulks were to be directly managed and maintained by private contractors. The first contract to run a hulk was awarded to Duncan Campbell, a former transportation contractor. In August 1776, the Justicia, a former transportation ship moored in the River Thames, became the first prison hulk. This ship soon became full and Campbell quickly introduced a number of other hulks in London; by 1778 the fleet of hulks on the Thames held 510 prisoners.
        Demand was so great that new hulks were introduced across the country. There were hulks located at Deptford, Chatham, Woolwich, Gosport, Plymouth, Portsmouth, Sheerness and Cork.

        The Justitia via rmg collections:

        Justitia

        Convicts perform hard labour at the Woolwich Warren. The hulk on the river is the ‘Justitia’. Prisoners were kept on board such ships for months awaiting deportation to Australia. The ‘Justitia’ was a 260 ton prison hulk that had been originally moored in the Thames when the American War of Independence put a stop to the transportation of criminals to the former colonies. The ‘Justitia’ belonged to the shipowner Duncan Campbell, who was the Government contractor who organized the prison-hulk system at that time. Campbell was subsequently involved in the shipping of convicts to the penal colony at Botany Bay (in fact Port Jackson, later Sydney, just to the north) in New South Wales, the ‘first fleet’ going out in 1788.

         

        While searching for records for Isaac Stokes I discovered that another Isaac Stokes was transported to New South Wales in 1835 as well. The other one was a butcher born in 1809, sentenced in London for seven years, and he sailed on the Mary Ann. Our Isaac Stokes sailed on the Lady Nugent, arriving in NSW in April 1835, having set sail from England in December 1834.

        Lady Nugent was built at Bombay in 1813. She made four voyages under contract to the British East India Company (EIC). She then made two voyages transporting convicts to Australia, one to New South Wales and one to Van Diemen’s Land (Tasmania). (via Wikipedia)

        via freesettlerorfelon website:

        On 20 November 1834, 100 male convicts were transferred to the Lady Nugent from the Justitia Hulk and 60 from the Ganymede Hulk at Woolwich, all in apparent good health. The Lady Nugent departed Sheerness on 4 December 1834.

        SURGEON OLIVER SPROULE

        Oliver Sproule kept a Medical Journal from 7 November 1834 to 27 April 1835. He recorded in his journal the weather conditions they experienced in the first two weeks:

        ‘In the course of the first week or ten days at sea, there were eight or nine on the sick list with catarrhal affections and one with dropsy which I attribute to the cold and wet we experienced during that period beating down channel. Indeed the foremost berths in the prison at this time were so wet from leaking in that part of the ship, that I was obliged to issue dry beds and bedding to a great many of the prisoners to preserve their health, but after crossing the Bay of Biscay the weather became fine and we got the damp beds and blankets dried, the leaks partially stopped and the prison well aired and ventilated which, I am happy to say soon manifested a favourable change in the health and appearance of the men.

        Besides the cases given in the journal I had a great many others to treat, some of them similar to those mentioned but the greater part consisted of boils, scalds, and contusions which would not only be too tedious to enter but I fear would be irksome to the reader. There were four births on board during the passage which did well, therefore I did not consider it necessary to give a detailed account of them in my journal the more especially as they were all favourable cases.

        Regularity and cleanliness in the prison, free ventilation and as far as possible dry decks turning all the prisoners up in fine weather as we were lucky enough to have two musicians amongst the convicts, dancing was tolerated every afternoon, strict attention to personal cleanliness and also to the cooking of their victuals with regular hours for their meals, were the only prophylactic means used on this occasion, which I found to answer my expectations to the utmost extent in as much as there was not a single case of contagious or infectious nature during the whole passage with the exception of a few cases of psora which soon yielded to the usual treatment. A few cases of scurvy however appeared on board at rather an early period which I can attribute to nothing else but the wet and hardships the prisoners endured during the first three or four weeks of the passage. I was prompt in my treatment of these cases and they got well, but before we arrived at Sydney I had about thirty others to treat.’

        The Lady Nugent arrived in Port Jackson on 9 April 1835 with 284 male prisoners. Two men had died at sea. The prisoners were landed on 27th April 1835 and marched to Hyde Park Barracks prior to being assigned. Ten were under the age of 14 years.

        The Lady Nugent:

        Lady Nugent

         

        Isaac’s distinguishing marks are noted on various criminal registers and record books:

        “Height in feet & inches: 5 4; Complexion: Ruddy; Hair: Light brown; Eyes: Hazel; Marks or Scars: Yes [including] DEVIL on lower left arm, TSIS back of left hand, WS lower right arm, MHDW back of right hand.”

        Another includes more detail about Isaac’s tattoos:

        “Two slight scars right side of mouth, 2 moles above right breast, figure of the devil and DEVIL and raised mole, lower left arm; anchor, seven dots half moon, TSIS and cross, back of left hand; a mallet, door post, A, mans bust, sun, WS, lower right arm; woman, MHDW and shut knife, back of right hand.”

         

        Lady Nugent record book

         

        From How tattoos became fashionable in Victorian England (2019 article in TheConversation by Robert Shoemaker and Zoe Alkar):

        “Historical tattooing was not restricted to sailors, soldiers and convicts, but was a growing and accepted phenomenon in Victorian England. Tattoos provide an important window into the lives of those who typically left no written records of their own. As a form of “history from below”, they give us a fleeting but intriguing understanding of the identities and emotions of ordinary people in the past.
        As a practice for which typically the only record is the body itself, few systematic records survive before the advent of photography. One exception to this is the written descriptions of tattoos (and even the occasional sketch) that were kept of institutionalised people forced to submit to the recording of information about their bodies as a means of identifying them. This particularly applies to three groups – criminal convicts, soldiers and sailors. Of these, the convict records are the most voluminous and systematic.
        Such records were first kept in large numbers for those who were transported to Australia from 1788 (since Australia was then an open prison) as the authorities needed some means of keeping track of them.”

        On the 1837 census Isaac was working for the government at Illiwarra, New South Wales. This record states that he arrived on the Lady Nugent in 1835. There are three other indent records for an Isaac Stokes in the following years, but the transcriptions don’t provide enough information to determine which Isaac Stokes it was. In April 1837 there was an abscondment, and an arrest/apprehension in May of that year, and in 1843 there was a record of convict indulgences.

        From the Australian government website regarding “convict indulgences”:

        “By the mid-1830s only six per cent of convicts were locked up. The vast majority worked for the government or free settlers and, with good behaviour, could earn a ticket of leave, conditional pardon or and even an absolute pardon. While under such orders convicts could earn their own living.”

         

        In 1856 in Camden, NSW, Isaac Stokes married Catherine Daly. With no further information on this record it would be impossible to know for sure if this was the right Isaac Stokes. This couple had six children, all in the Camden area, but none of the records provided enough information. No occupation or place or date of birth recorded for Isaac Stokes.

        I wrote to the National Library of Australia about the marriage record, and their reply was a surprise! Issac and Catherine were married on 30 September 1856, at the house of the Rev. Charles William Rigg, a Methodist minister, and it was recorded that Isaac was born in Edinburgh in 1821, to parents James Stokes and Sarah Ellis!  The age at the time of the marriage doesn’t match Isaac’s age at death in 1877, and clearly the place of birth and parents didn’t match either. Only his fathers occupation of stone mason was correct.  I wrote back to the helpful people at the library and they replied that the register was in a very poor condition and that only two and a half entries had survived at all, and that Isaac and Catherines marriage was recorded over two pages.

        I searched for an Isaac Stokes born in 1821 in Edinburgh on the Scotland government website (and on all the other genealogy records sites) and didn’t find it. In fact Stokes was a very uncommon name in Scotland at the time. I also searched Australian immigration and other records for another Isaac Stokes born in Scotland or born in 1821, and found nothing.  I was unable to find a single record to corroborate this mysterious other Isaac Stokes.

        As the age at death in 1877 was correct, I assume that either Isaac was lying, or that some mistake was made either on the register at the home of the Methodist minster, or a subsequent mistranscription or muddle on the remnants of the surviving register.  Therefore I remain convinced that the Camden stonemason Isaac Stokes was indeed our Isaac from Oxfordshire.

         

        I found a history society newsletter article that mentioned Isaac Stokes, stone mason, had built the Glenmore church, near Camden, in 1859.

        Glenmore Church

         

        From the Wollondilly museum April 2020 newsletter:

        Glenmore Church Stokes

         

        From the Camden History website:

        “The stone set over the porch of Glenmore Church gives the date of 1860. The church was begun in 1859 on land given by Joseph Moore. James Rogers of Picton was given the contract to build and local builder, Mr. Stokes, carried out the work. Elizabeth Moore, wife of Edward, laid the foundation stone. The first service was held on 19th March 1860. The cemetery alongside the church contains the headstones and memorials of the areas early pioneers.”

         

        Isaac died on the 3rd September 1877. The inquest report puts his place of death as Bagdelly, near to Camden, and another death register has put Cambelltown, also very close to Camden.  His age was recorded as 71 and the inquest report states his cause of death was “rupture of one of the large pulmonary vessels of the lung”.  His wife Catherine died in childbirth in 1870 at the age of 43.

         

        Isaac and Catherine’s children:

        William Stokes 1857-1928

        Catherine Stokes 1859-1846

        Sarah Josephine Stokes 1861-1931

        Ellen Stokes 1863-1932

        Rosanna Stokes 1865-1919

        Louisa Stokes 1868-1844.

         

        It’s possible that Catherine Daly was a transported convict from Ireland.

         

        Some time later I unexpectedly received a follow up email from The Oaks Heritage Centre in Australia.

        “The Gaudry papers which we have in our archive record him (Isaac Stokes) as having built: the church, the school and the teachers residence.  Isaac is recorded in the General return of convicts: 1837 and in Grevilles Post Office directory 1872 as a mason in Glenmore.”

        Isaac Stokes directory

        #6345
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Crime and Punishment in Tetbury

           

          I noticed that there were quite a number of Brownings of Tetbury in the newspaper archives involved in criminal activities while doing a routine newspaper search to supplement the information in the usual ancestry records. I expanded the tree to include cousins, and offsping of cousins, in order to work out who was who and how, if at all, these individuals related to our Browning family.

          I was expecting to find some of our Brownings involved in the Swing Riots in Tetbury in 1830, but did not. Most of our Brownings (including cousins) were stone masons. Most of the rioters in 1830 were agricultural labourers.

          The Browning crimes are varied, and by todays standards, not for the most part terribly serious ~ you would be unlikely to receive a sentence of hard labour for being found in an outhouse with the intent to commit an unlawful act nowadays, or for being drunk.

          The central character in this chapter is Isaac Browning (my 4x great grandfather), who did not appear in any criminal registers, but the following individuals can be identified in the family structure through their relationship to him.

           

          RICHARD LOCK BROWNING born in 1853 was Isaac’s grandson, his son George’s son. Richard was a mason. In 1879 he and Henry Browning of the same age were sentenced to one month hard labour for stealing two pigeons in Tetbury. Henry Browning was Isaac’s nephews son.
          In 1883 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was charged with obtaining food and lodging under false pretences, but was found not guilty and acquitted.
          In 1884 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game trespass.

          Richard had been fined a number of times in Tetbury:

          Richard Browning

          Richard Lock Browning was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair, grey eyes, an oval face and a dark complexion. He had two cuts on the back of his head (in February 1879) and a scar on his right eyebrow.

           

          HENRY BROWNING, who was stealing pigeons with Richard Lock Browning in 1879, (Isaac’s brother Williams grandson, son of George Browning and his wife Charity) was charged with being drunk in 1882 and ordered to pay a fine of one shilling and costs of fourteen shillings, or seven days hard labour.

          Henry was found guilty of gaming in the highway at Tetbury in 1872 and was sentenced to seven days hard labour. In 1882 Henry (who was also a mason) was charged with assault but discharged.
          Henry was five feet five inches tall, brown hair and brown eyes, a long visage and a fresh complexion.
          Henry emigrated with his daughter to Canada in 1913, and died in Vancouver in 1919.

           

          THOMAS BUCKINGHAM 1808-1846 (Isaacs daughter Janes husband) was charged with stealing a black gelding in Tetbury in 1838. No true bill. (A “no true bill” means the jury did not find probable cause to continue a case.)

          Thomas did however neglect to pay his taxes in 1832:

          Thomas Buckingham

           

          LEWIN BUCKINGHAM (grandson of Isaac, his daughter Jane’s son) was found guilty in 1846 stealing two fowls in Tetbury when he was sixteen years old.
          In 1846 he was sentence to one month hard labour (or pay ten shillings fine and ten shillings costs) for loitering with the intent to trespass in search of conies.
          A year later in 1847, he and three other young men were sentenced to four months hard labour for larceny.
          Lewin was five feet three inches tall, with brown hair and brown eyes, long visage, sallow complexion, and had a scar on his left arm.

           

          JOHN BUCKINGHAM born circa 1832, a Tetbury labourer (Isaac’s grandson, Lewin’s brother) was sentenced to six weeks hard labour for larceny in 1855 for stealing a duck in Cirencester. The notes on the register mention that he had been employed by Mr LOCK, Angel Inn. (John’s grandmother was Mary Lock so this is likely a relative).

          John Buckingham

           

          The previous year in 1854 John was sentenced to one month or a one pound fine for assaulting and beating W. Wood.
          John was five feet eight and three quarter inches tall, light brown hair and grey eyes, an oval visage and a fresh complexion. He had a scar on his left arm and inside his right knee.

           

          JOSEPH PERRET was born circa 1831 and he was a Tetbury labourer. (He was Isaac’s granddaughter Charlotte Buckingham’s husband)
          In 1855 he assaulted William Wood and was sentenced to one month or a two pound ten shilling fine. Was it the same W Wood that his wifes cousin John assaulted the year before?
          In 1869 Joseph was sentenced to one month hard labour for feloniously receiving a cupboard known to be stolen.

           

          JAMES BUCKINGAM born circa 1822 in Tetbury was a shoemaker. (Isaac’s nephew, his sister Hannah’s son)
          In 1854 the Tetbury shoemaker was sentenced to four months hard labour for stealing 30 lbs of lead off someones house.
          In 1856 the Tetbury shoemaker received two months hard labour or pay £2 fine and 12 s costs for being found in pursuit of game.
          In 1868 he was sentenced to two months hard labour for stealing a gander. A unspecified previous conviction is noted.
          1871 the Tetbury shoemaker was found in an outhouse for an unlawful purpose and received ten days hard labour. The register notes that his sister is Mrs Cook, the Green, Tetbury. (James sister Prudence married Thomas Cook)
          James sister Charlotte married a shoemaker and moved to UTAH.
          James was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair and blue eyes, a long visage and a florid complexion. He had a scar on his forehead and a mole on the right side of his neck and abdomen, and a scar on the right knee.

          #6343
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum

            William James Stokes

             

            William James Stokes was the first son of Thomas Stokes and Eliza Browning. Oddly, his birth was registered in Witham in Essex, on the 6th September 1841.

            Birth certificate of William James Stokes:

            birth William Stokes

             

            His father Thomas Stokes has not yet been found on the 1841 census, and his mother Eliza was staying with her uncle Thomas Lock in Cirencester in 1841. Eliza’s mother Mary Browning (nee Lock) was staying there too. Thomas and Eliza were married in September 1840 in Hempstead in Gloucestershire.

            It’s a mystery why William was born in Essex but one possibility is that his father Thomas, who later worked with the Chipperfields making circus wagons, was staying with the Chipperfields who were wheelwrights in Witham in 1841. Or perhaps even away with a traveling circus at the time of the census, learning the circus waggon wheelwright trade. But this is a guess and it’s far from clear why Eliza would make the journey to Witham to have the baby when she was staying in Cirencester a few months prior.

            In 1851 Thomas and Eliza, William and four younger siblings were living in Bledington in Oxfordshire.

            William was a 19 year old wheelwright living with his parents in Evesham in 1861. He married Elizabeth Meldrum in December 1867 in Hackney, London. He and his father are both wheelwrights on the marriage register.

            Marriage of William James Stokes and Elizabeth Meldrum in 1867:

            1867 William Stokes

             

            William and Elizabeth had a daughter, Elizabeth Emily Stokes, in 1868 in Shoreditch, London.

            On the 3rd of December 1870, William James Stokes was admitted to Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum. One week later on the 10th of December, he was dead.

            On his death certificate the cause of death was “general paralysis and exhaustion, certified. MD Edgar Sheppard in attendance.” William was just 29 years old.

            Death certificate William James Stokes:

            death William Stokes

             

            I asked on a genealogy forum what could possibly have caused this death at such a young age. A retired pathology professor replied that “in medicine the term General Paralysis is only used in one context – that of Tertiary Syphilis.”
            “Tertiary syphilis is the third and final stage of syphilis, a sexually transmitted disease that unfolds in stages when the individual affected doesn’t receive appropriate treatment.”

            From the article “Looking back: This fascinating and fatal disease” by Jennifer Wallis:

            “……in asylums across Britain in the late 19th century, with hundreds of people receiving the diagnosis of general paralysis of the insane (GPI). The majority of these were men in their 30s and 40s, all exhibiting one or more of the disease’s telltale signs: grandiose delusions, a staggering gait, disturbed reflexes, asymmetrical pupils, tremulous voice, and muscular weakness. Their prognosis was bleak, most dying within months, weeks, or sometimes days of admission.

            The fatal nature of GPI made it of particular concern to asylum superintendents, who became worried that their institutions were full of incurable cases requiring constant care. The social effects of the disease were also significant, attacking men in the prime of life whose admission to the asylum frequently left a wife and children at home. Compounding the problem was the erratic behaviour of the general paralytic, who might get themselves into financial or legal difficulties. Delusions about their vast wealth led some to squander scarce family resources on extravagant purchases – one man’s wife reported he had bought ‘a quantity of hats’ despite their meagre income – and doctors pointed to the frequency of thefts by general paralytics who imagined that everything belonged to them.”

             

            The London Archives hold the records for Colney Hatch, but they informed me that the particular records for the dates that William was admitted and died were in too poor a condition to be accessed without causing further damage.

            Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum gained such notoriety that the name “Colney Hatch” appeared in various terms of abuse associated with the concept of madness. Infamous inmates that were institutionalized at Colney Hatch (later called Friern Hospital) include Jack the Ripper suspect Aaron Kosminski from 1891, and from 1911 the wife of occultist Aleister Crowley. In 1993 the hospital grounds were sold and the exclusive apartment complex called Princess Park Manor was built.

            Colney Hatch:

            Colney Hatch

             

            In 1873 Williams widow married William Hallam in Limehouse in London. Elizabeth died in 1930, apparently unaffected by her first husbands ailment.

            #6336
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              The Hamstall Ridware Connection

              Stubbs and Woods

              Hamstall RidwareHamstall Ridware

               

               

              Charles Tomlinson‘s (1847-1907) wife Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs (1819-1880), born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs.

              Solomon Stubbs (1781-1857) was born in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the son of Samuel and Rebecca.  Samuel Stubbs (1743-) and Rebecca Wood (1754-) married in 1769 in Darlaston.  Samuel and Rebecca had six other children, all born in Darlaston. Sadly four of them died in infancy. Son John was born in 1779 in Darlaston and died two years later in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the same year that Solomon was born there.

              But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware?

              Samuel Stubbs was born in 1743 in Curdworth, Warwickshire (near to Birmingham).  I had made a mistake on the tree (along with all of the public trees on the Ancestry website) and had Rebecca Wood born in Cheddleton, Staffordshire.  Rebecca Wood from Cheddleton was also born in 1843, the right age for the marriage.  The Rebecca Wood born in Darlaston in 1754 seemed too young, at just fifteen years old at the time of the marriage.  I couldn’t find any explanation for why a woman from Cheddleton would marry in Darlaston and then move to Hamstall Ridware.  People didn’t usually move around much other than intermarriage with neighbouring villages, especially women.  I had a closer look at the Darlaston Rebecca, and did a search on her father William Wood.  I found his 1784 will online in which he mentions his daughter Rebecca, wife of Samuel Stubbs.  Clearly the right Rebecca Wood was the one born in Darlaston, which made much more sense.

              An excerpt from William Wood’s 1784 will mentioning daughter Rebecca married to Samuel Stubbs:

              Wm Wood will

               

              But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware circa 1780?

              I had not intially noticed that Solomon Stubbs married again the year after his wife Phillis Lomas (1787-1844) died.  Solomon married Charlotte Bell in 1845 in Burton on Trent and on the marriage register, Solomon’s father Samuel Stubbs occupation was mentioned: Samuel was a buckle maker.

              Marriage of Solomon Stubbs and Charlotte Bell, father Samuel Stubbs buckle maker:

              Samuel Stubbs buckle maker

               

              A rudimentary search on buckle making in the late 1700s provided a possible answer as to why Samuel and Rebecca left Darlaston in 1781.  Shoe buckles had gone out of fashion, and by 1781 there were half as many buckle makers in Wolverhampton as there had been previously.

              “Where there were 127 buckle makers at work in Wolverhampton, 68 in Bilston and 58 in Birmingham in 1770, their numbers had halved in 1781.”

              via “historywebsite”(museum/metalware/steel)

              Steel buckles had been the height of fashion, and the trade became enormous in Wolverhampton.  Wolverhampton was a steel working town, renowned for its steel jewellery which was probably of many types.  The trade directories show great numbers of “buckle makers”.  Steel buckles were predominantly made in Wolverhampton: “from the late 1760s cut steel comes to the fore, from the thriving industry of the Wolverhampton area”. Bilston was also a great centre of buckle making, and other areas included Walsall. (It should be noted that Darlaston, Walsall, Bilston and Wolverhampton are all part of the same area)

              In 1860, writing in defence of the Wolverhampton Art School, George Wallis talks about the cut steel industry in Wolverhampton.  Referring to “the fine steel workers of the 17th and 18th centuries” he says: “Let them remember that 100 years ago [sc. c. 1760] a large trade existed with France and Spain in the fine steel goods of Birmingham and Wolverhampton, of which the latter were always allowed to be the best both in taste and workmanship.  … A century ago French and Spanish merchants had their houses and agencies at Birmingham for the purchase of the steel goods of Wolverhampton…..The Great Revolution in France put an end to the demand for fine steel goods for a time and hostile tariffs finished what revolution began”.

               

              The next search on buckle makers, Wolverhampton and Hamstall Ridware revealed an unexpected connecting link.

              In Riotous Assemblies: Popular Protest in Hanoverian England by Adrian Randall:

              Riotous Assembles

              Hamstall Ridware

              In Walsall in 1750 on “Restoration Day” a crowd numbering 300 assembled, mostly buckle makers,  singing  Jacobite songs and other rebellious and riotous acts.  The government was particularly worried about a curious meeting known as the “Jubilee” in Hamstall Ridware, which may have been part of a conspiracy for a Jacobite uprising.

               

              But this was thirty years before Samuel and Rebecca moved to Hamstall Ridware and does not help to explain why they moved there around 1780, although it does suggest connecting links.

              Rebecca’s father, William Wood, was a brickmaker.  This was stated at the beginning of his will.  On closer inspection of the will, he was a brickmaker who owned four acres of brick kilns, as well as dwelling houses, shops, barns, stables, a brewhouse, a malthouse, cattle and land.

              A page from the 1784 will of William Wood:

              will Wm Wood

               

              The 1784 will of William Wood of Darlaston:

              I William Wood the elder of Darlaston in the county of Stafford, brickmaker, being of sound and disposing mind memory and understanding (praised be to god for the same) do make publish and declare my last will and testament in manner and form following (that is to say) {after debts and funeral expense paid etc} I give to my loving wife Mary the use usage wear interest and enjoyment of all my goods chattels cattle stock in trade ~ money securities for money personal estate and effects whatsoever and wheresoever to hold unto her my said wife for and during the term of her natural life providing she so long continues my widow and unmarried and from or after her decease or intermarriage with any future husband which shall first happen.

              Then I give all the said goods chattels cattle stock in trade money securites for money personal estate and effects unto my son Abraham Wood absolutely and forever. Also I give devise and bequeath unto my said wife Mary all that my messuages tenement or dwelling house together with the malthouse brewhouse barn stableyard garden and premises to the same belonging situate and being at Darlaston aforesaid and now in my own possession. Also all that messuage tenement or dwelling house together with the shop garden and premises with the appurtenances to the same ~ belonging situate in Darlaston aforesaid and now in the several holdings or occupation of George Knowles and Edward Knowles to hold the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances to my said wife Mary for and during the term of her natural life provided she so long continues my widow and unmarried. And from or after her decease or intermarriage with a future husband which shall first happen. Then I give and devise the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances unto my said son Abraham Wood his heirs and assigns forever.

              Also I give unto my said wife all that piece or parcel of land or ground inclosed and taken out of Heath Field in the parish of Darlaston aforesaid containing four acres or thereabouts (be the same more or less) upon which my brick kilns erected and now in my own possession. To hold unto my said wife Mary until my said son Abraham attains his age of twenty one years if she so long continues my widow and unmarried as aforesaid and from and immediately after my said son Abraham attaining his age of twenty one years or my said wife marrying again as aforesaid which shall first happen then I give the said piece or parcel of land or ground and premises unto my said son Abraham his heirs and assigns forever.

              And I do hereby charge all the aforesaid premises with the payment of the sum of twenty pounds a piece to each of my daughters namely Elizabeth the wife of Ambrose Dudall and Rebecca the wife of Samuel Stubbs which said sum of twenty pounds each I devise may be paid to them by my said son Abraham when and so soon as he attains his age of twenty one years provided always and my mind and will is that if my said son Abraham should happen to depart this life without leaving issue of his body lawfully begotten before he attains his age of twenty one years then I give and devise all the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances so given to my said son Abraham as aforesaid unto my said son William Wood and my said daughter Elizabeth Dudall and Rebecca Stubbs their heirs and assigns forever equally divided among them share and share alike as tenants in common and not as joint tenants. And lastly I do hereby nominate constitute and appoint my said wife Mary and my said son Abraham executrix and executor of this my will.

               

               

              The marriage of William Wood (1725-1784) and Mary Clews (1715-1798) in 1749 was in Hamstall Ridware.

              Wm Wood Mary Clews

               

              Mary was eleven years Williams senior, and it appears that they both came from Hamstall Ridware and moved to Darlaston after they married. Clearly Rebecca had extended family there (notwithstanding any possible connecting links between the Stubbs buckle makers of Darlaston and the Hamstall Ridware Jacobites thirty years prior).  When the buckle trade collapsed in Darlaston, they likely moved to find employment elsewhere, perhaps with the help of Rebecca’s family.

              I have not yet been able to find deaths recorded anywhere for either Samuel or Rebecca (there are a couple of deaths recorded for a Samuel Stubbs, one in 1809 in Wolverhampton, and one in 1810 in Birmingham but impossible to say which, if either, is the right one with the limited information, and difficult to know if they stayed in the Hamstall Ridware area or perhaps moved elsewhere)~ or find a reason for their son Solomon to be in Burton upon Trent, an evidently prosperous man with several properties including an earthenware business, as well as a land carrier business.

              #6306
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Looking for Robert Staley

                 

                William Warren (1835-1880) of Newhall (Stapenhill) married Elizabeth Staley (1836-1907) in 1858. Elizabeth was born in Newhall, the daughter of John Staley (1795-1876) and Jane Brothers. John was born in Newhall, and Jane was born in Armagh, Ireland, and they were married in Armagh in 1820. Elizabeths older brothers were born in Ireland: William in 1826 and Thomas in Dublin in 1830. Francis was born in Liverpool in 1834, and then Elizabeth in Newhall in 1836; thereafter the children were born in Newhall.

                Marriage of John Staley and Jane Brothers in 1820:

                1820 marriage Armagh

                 

                 

                My grandmother related a story about an Elizabeth Staley who ran away from boarding school and eloped to Ireland, but later returned. The only Irish connection found so far is Jane Brothers, so perhaps she meant Elizabeth Staley’s mother. A boarding school seems unlikely, and it would seem that it was John Staley who went to Ireland.

                The 1841 census states Jane’s age as 33, which would make her just 12 at the time of her marriage. The 1851 census states her age as 44, making her 13 at the time of her 1820 marriage, and the 1861 census estimates her birth year as a more likely 1804. Birth records in Ireland for her have not been found. It’s possible, perhaps, that she was in service in the Newhall area as a teenager (more likely than boarding school), and that John and Jane ran off to get married in Ireland, although I haven’t found any record of a child born to them early in their marriage. John was an agricultural labourer, and later a coal miner.

                John Staley was the son of Joseph Staley (1756-1838) and Sarah Dumolo (1764-). Joseph and Sarah were married by licence in Newhall in 1782. Joseph was a carpenter on the marriage licence, but later a collier (although not necessarily a miner).

                The Derbyshire Record Office holds records of  an “Estimate of Joseph Staley of Newhall for the cost of continuing to work Pisternhill Colliery” dated 1820 and addresssed to Mr Bloud at Calke Abbey (presumably the owner of the mine)

                Josephs parents were Robert Staley and Elizabeth. I couldn’t find a baptism or birth record for Robert Staley. Other trees on an ancestry site had his birth in Elton, but with no supporting documents. Robert, as stated in his 1795 will, was a Yeoman.

                “Yeoman: A former class of small freeholders who farm their own land; a commoner of good standing.”
                “Husbandman: The old word for a farmer below the rank of yeoman. A husbandman usually held his land by copyhold or leasehold tenure and may be regarded as the ‘average farmer in his locality’. The words ‘yeoman’ and ‘husbandman’ were gradually replaced in the later 18th and 19th centuries by ‘farmer’.”

                He left a number of properties in Newhall and Hartshorne (near Newhall) including dwellings, enclosures, orchards, various yards, barns and acreages. It seemed to me more likely that he had inherited them, rather than moving into the village and buying them.

                There is a mention of Robert Staley in a 1782 newpaper advertisement.

                “Fire Engine To Be Sold.  An exceedingly good fire engine, with the boiler, cylinder, etc in good condition. For particulars apply to Mr Burslem at Burton-upon-Trent, or Robert Staley at Newhall near Burton, where the engine may be seen.”

                fire engine

                 

                Was the fire engine perhaps connected with a foundry or a coal mine?

                I noticed that Robert Staley was the witness at a 1755 marriage in Stapenhill between Barbara Burslem and Richard Daston the younger esquire. The other witness was signed Burslem Jnr.

                 

                Looking for Robert Staley

                 

                I assumed that once again, in the absence of the correct records, a similarly named and aged persons baptism had been added to the tree regardless of accuracy, so I looked through the Stapenhill/Newhall parish register images page by page. There were no Staleys in Newhall at all in the early 1700s, so it seemed that Robert did come from elsewhere and I expected to find the Staleys in a neighbouring parish. But I still didn’t find any Staleys.

                I spoke to a couple of Staley descendants that I’d met during the family research. I met Carole via a DNA match some months previously and contacted her to ask about the Staleys in Elton. She also had Robert Staley born in Elton (indeed, there were many Staleys in Elton) but she didn’t have any documentation for his birth, and we decided to collaborate and try and find out more.

                I couldn’t find the earlier Elton parish registers anywhere online, but eventually found the untranscribed microfiche images of the Bishops Transcripts for Elton.

                via familysearch:
                “In its most basic sense, a bishop’s transcript is a copy of a parish register. As bishop’s transcripts generally contain more or less the same information as parish registers, they are an invaluable resource when a parish register has been damaged, destroyed, or otherwise lost. Bishop’s transcripts are often of value even when parish registers exist, as priests often recorded either additional or different information in their transcripts than they did in the original registers.”

                 

                Unfortunately there was a gap in the Bishops Transcripts between 1704 and 1711 ~ exactly where I needed to look. I subsequently found out that the Elton registers were incomplete as they had been damaged by fire.

                I estimated Robert Staleys date of birth between 1710 and 1715. He died in 1795, and his son Daniel died in 1805: both of these wills were found online. Daniel married Mary Moon in Stapenhill in 1762, making a likely birth date for Daniel around 1740.

                The marriage of Robert Staley (assuming this was Robert’s father) and Alice Maceland (or Marsland or Marsden, depending on how the parish clerk chose to spell it presumably) was in the Bishops Transcripts for Elton in 1704. They were married in Elton on 26th February. There followed the missing parish register pages and in all likelihood the records of the baptisms of their first children. No doubt Robert was one of them, probably the first male child.

                (Incidentally, my grandfather’s Marshalls also came from Elton, a small Derbyshire village near Matlock.  The Staley’s are on my grandmothers Warren side.)

                The parish register pages resume in 1711. One of the first entries was the baptism of Robert Staley in 1711, parents Thomas and Ann. This was surely the one we were looking for, and Roberts parents weren’t Robert and Alice.

                But then in 1735 a marriage was recorded between Robert son of Robert Staley (and this was unusual, the father of the groom isn’t usually recorded on the parish register) and Elizabeth Milner. They were married on the 9th March 1735. We know that the Robert we were looking for married an Elizabeth, as her name was on the Stapenhill baptisms of their later children, including Joseph Staleys.  The 1735 marriage also fit with the assumed birth date of Daniel, circa 1740. A baptism was found for a Robert Staley in 1738 in the Elton registers, parents Robert and Elizabeth, as well as the baptism in 1736 for Mary, presumably their first child. Her burial is recorded the following year.

                The marriage of Robert Staley and Elizabeth Milner in 1735:

                rbt staley marriage 1735

                 

                There were several other Staley couples of a similar age in Elton, perhaps brothers and cousins. It seemed that Thomas and Ann’s son Robert was a different Robert, and that the one we were looking for was prior to that and on the missing pages.

                Even so, this doesn’t prove that it was Elizabeth Staleys great grandfather who was born in Elton, but no other birth or baptism for Robert Staley has been found. It doesn’t explain why the Staleys moved to Stapenhill either, although the Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution could have been factors.

                The 18th century saw the rise of the Industrial Revolution and many renowned Derbyshire Industrialists emerged. They created the turning point from what was until then a largely rural economy, to the development of townships based on factory production methods.

                The Marsden Connection

                There are some possible clues in the records of the Marsden family.  Robert Staley married Alice Marsden (or Maceland or Marsland) in Elton in 1704.  Robert Staley is mentioned in the 1730 will of John Marsden senior,  of Baslow, Innkeeper (Peacock Inne & Whitlands Farm). He mentions his daughter Alice, wife of Robert Staley.

                In a 1715 Marsden will there is an intriguing mention of an alias, which might explain the different spellings on various records for the name Marsden:  “MARSDEN alias MASLAND, Christopher – of Baslow, husbandman, 28 Dec 1714. son Robert MARSDEN alias MASLAND….” etc.

                Some potential reasons for a move from one parish to another are explained in this history of the Marsden family, and indeed this could relate to Robert Staley as he married into the Marsden family and his wife was a beneficiary of a Marsden will.  The Chatsworth Estate, at various times, bought a number of farms in order to extend the park.

                THE MARSDEN FAMILY
                OXCLOSE AND PARKGATE
                In the Parishes of
                Baslow and Chatsworth

                by
                David Dalrymple-Smith

                John Marsden (b1653) another son of Edmund (b1611) faired well. By the time he died in
                1730 he was publican of the Peacock, the Inn on Church Lane now called the Cavendish
                Hotel, and the farmer at “Whitlands”, almost certainly Bubnell Cliff Farm.”

                “Coal mining was well known in the Chesterfield area. The coalfield extends as far as the
                Gritstone edges, where thin seams outcrop especially in the Baslow area.”

                “…the occupants were evicted from the farmland below Dobb Edge and
                the ground carefully cleared of all traces of occupation and farming. Shelter belts were
                planted especially along the Heathy Lea Brook. An imposing new drive was laid to the
                Chatsworth House with the Lodges and “The Golden Gates” at its northern end….”

                Although this particular event was later than any events relating to Robert Staley, it’s an indication of how farms and farmland disappeared, and a reason for families to move to another area:

                “The Dukes of Devonshire (of Chatsworth)  were major figures in the aristocracy and the government of the
                time. Such a position demanded a display of wealth and ostentation. The 6th Duke of
                Devonshire, the Bachelor Duke, was not content with the Chatsworth he inherited in 1811,
                and immediately started improvements. After major changes around Edensor, he turned his
                attention at the north end of the Park. In 1820 plans were made extend the Park up to the
                Baslow parish boundary. As this would involve the destruction of most of the Farm at
                Oxclose, the farmer at the Higher House Samuel Marsden (b1755) was given the tenancy of
                Ewe Close a large farm near Bakewell.
                Plans were revised in 1824 when the Dukes of Devonshire and Rutland “Exchanged Lands”,
                reputedly during a game of dice. Over 3300 acres were involved in several local parishes, of
                which 1000 acres were in Baslow. In the deal Devonshire acquired the southeast corner of
                Baslow Parish.
                Part of the deal was Gibbet Moor, which was developed for “Sport”. The shelf of land
                between Parkgate and Robin Hood and a few extra fields was left untouched. The rest,
                between Dobb Edge and Baslow, was agricultural land with farms, fields and houses. It was
                this last part that gave the Duke the opportunity to improve the Park beyond his earlier
                expectations.”

                 

                The 1795 will of Robert Staley.

                Inriguingly, Robert included the children of his son Daniel Staley in his will, but omitted to leave anything to Daniel.  A perusal of Daniels 1808 will sheds some light on this:  Daniel left his property to his six reputed children with Elizabeth Moon, and his reputed daughter Mary Brearly. Daniels wife was Mary Moon, Elizabeths husband William Moons daughter.

                The will of Robert Staley, 1795:

                1795 will 2

                1795 Rbt Staley will

                 

                The 1805 will of Daniel Staley, Robert’s son:

                This is the last will and testament of me Daniel Staley of the Township of Newhall in the parish of Stapenhill in the County of Derby, Farmer. I will and order all of my just debts, funeral and testamentary expenses to be fully paid and satisfied by my executors hereinafter named by and out of my personal estate as soon as conveniently may be after my decease.

                I give, devise and bequeath to Humphrey Trafford Nadin of Church Gresely in the said County of Derby Esquire and John Wilkinson of Newhall aforesaid yeoman all my messuages, lands, tenements, hereditaments and real and personal estates to hold to them, their heirs, executors, administrators and assigns until Richard Moon the youngest of my reputed sons by Elizabeth Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years upon trust that they, my said trustees, (or the survivor of them, his heirs, executors, administrators or assigns), shall and do manage and carry on my farm at Newhall aforesaid and pay and apply the rents, issues and profits of all and every of my said real and personal estates in for and towards the support, maintenance and education of all my reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon until the said Richard Moon my youngest reputed son shall attain his said age of twenty one years and equally share and share and share alike.

                And it is my will and desire that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall recruit and keep up the stock upon my farm as they in their discretion shall see occasion or think proper and that the same shall not be diminished. And in case any of my said reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon shall be married before my said reputed youngest son shall attain his age of twenty one years that then it is my will and desire that non of their husbands or wives shall come to my farm or be maintained there or have their abode there. That it is also my will and desire in case my reputed children or any of them shall not be steady to business but instead shall be wild and diminish the stock that then my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority in their discretion to sell and dispose of all or any part of my said personal estate and to put out the money arising from the sale thereof to interest and to pay and apply the interest thereof and also thereunto of the said real estate in for and towards the maintenance, education and support of all my said reputed children by the said
                Elizabeth Moon as they my said trustees in their discretion that think proper until the said Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years.

                Then I give to my grandson Daniel Staley the sum of ten pounds and to each and every of my sons and daughters namely Daniel Staley, Benjamin Staley, John Staley, William Staley, Elizabeth Dent and Sarah Orme and to my niece Ann Brearly the sum of five pounds apiece.

                I give to my youngest reputed son Richard Moon one share in the Ashby Canal Navigation and I direct that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority to pay and apply all or any part of the fortune or legacy hereby intended for my youngest reputed son Richard Moon in placing him out to any trade, business or profession as they in their discretion shall think proper.
                And I direct that to my said sons and daughters by my late wife and my said niece shall by wholly paid by my said reputed son Richard Moon out of the fortune herby given him. And it is my will and desire that my said reputed children shall deliver into the hands of my executors all the monies that shall arise from the carrying on of my business that is not wanted to carry on the same unto my acting executor and shall keep a just and true account of all disbursements and receipts of the said business and deliver up the same to my acting executor in order that there may not be any embezzlement or defraud amongst them and from and immediately after my said reputed youngest son Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years then I give, devise and bequeath all my real estate and all the residue and remainder of my personal estate of what nature and kind whatsoever and wheresoever unto and amongst all and every my said reputed sons and daughters namely William Moon, Thomas Moon, Joseph Moon, Richard Moon, Ann Moon, Margaret Moon and to my reputed daughter Mary Brearly to hold to them and their respective heirs, executors, administrator and assigns for ever according to the nature and tenure of the same estates respectively to take the same as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

                And lastly I nominate and appoint the said Humphrey Trafford Nadin and John Wilkinson executors of this my last will and testament and guardians of all my reputed children who are under age during their respective minorities hereby revoking all former and other wills by me heretofore made and declaring this only to be my last will.

                In witness whereof I the said Daniel Staley the testator have to this my last will and testament set my hand and seal the eleventh day of March in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five.

                 

                #6281
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  The Measham Thatchers

                  Orgills, Finches and Wards

                  Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                  ORGILL

                  Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                  (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                  When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                  Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                  Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                  Matthew Orgills will

                   

                  Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                  According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                  Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                  Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                   

                  Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                  Orgill grave

                   

                  According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                  The Watling Street Divide…
                  The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                  After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                  Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                  Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                  Bosworth road

                   

                  FINCH

                  Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                  Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                  WARD

                   

                  The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                  I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                  There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                  But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                  The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                  Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                  A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                  The Borders:

                  The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                  Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                  This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                  Appleby

                   

                  I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                   

                  #6272
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    The Housley Letters

                    The Carringtons

                    Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                    Carrington Farm

                     

                    Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                     

                    From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                    Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                    The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                    RICHARD

                    Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                    Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                    Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: “Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                    An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                    Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                    Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                    Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                    Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                    Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                    In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                    Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                    Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                    Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                     

                    THOMAS

                    In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                    Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                     

                    JOHN

                    In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                    –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                    FRANK (see above)

                    While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                    An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                    William and Mary Carrington:

                    William Carrington

                    #6271
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Housley Letters

                      FRIENDS AND NEIGHBORS

                      from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                       

                      George apparently asked about old friends and acquaintances and the family did their best to answer although Joseph wrote in 1873: “There is very few of your old cronies that I know of knocking about.”

                      In Anne’s first letter she wrote about a conversation which Robert had with EMMA LYON before his death and added “It (his death) was a great trouble to Lyons.” In her second letter Anne wrote: “Emma Lyon is to be married September 5. I am going the Friday before if all is well. There is every prospect of her being comfortable. MRS. L. always asks after you.” In 1855 Emma wrote: “Emma Lyon now Mrs. Woolhouse has got a fine boy and a pretty fuss is made with him. They call him ALFRED LYON WOOLHOUSE.”

                      (Interesting to note that Elizabeth Housley, the eldest daughter of Samuel and Elizabeth, was living with a Lyon family in Derby in 1861, after she left Belper workhouse.  The Emma listed on the census in 1861 was 10 years old, and so can not be the Emma Lyon mentioned here, but it’s possible, indeed likely, that Peter Lyon the baker was related to the Lyon’s who were friends of the Housley’s.  The mention of a sea captain in the Lyon family begs the question did Elizabeth Housley meet her husband, George William Stafford, a seaman, through some Lyon connections, but to date this remains a mystery.)

                      Elizabeth Housley living with Peter Lyon and family in Derby St Peters in 1861:

                      Lyon 1861 census

                       

                      A Henrietta Lyon was married in 1860. Her father was Matthew, a Navy Captain. The 1857 Derby Directory listed a Richard Woolhouse, plumber, glazier, and gas fitter on St. Peter’s Street. Robert lived in St. Peter’s parish at the time of his death. An Alfred Lyon, son of Alfred and Jemima Lyon 93 Friargate, Derby was baptised on December 4, 1877. An Allen Hewley Lyon, born February 1, 1879 was baptised June 17 1879.

                       

                      Anne wrote in August 1854: “KERRY was married three weeks since to ELIZABETH EATON. He has left Smith some time.” Perhaps this was the same person referred to by Joseph: “BILL KERRY, the blacksmith for DANIEL SMITH, is working for John Fletcher lace manufacturer.” According to the 1841 census, Elizabeth age 12, was the oldest daughter of Thomas and Rebecca Eaton. She would certainly have been of marriagable age in 1854. A William Kerry, age 14, was listed as a blacksmith’s apprentice in the 1851 census; but another William Kerry who was 29 in 1851 was already working for Daniel Smith as a blacksmith. REBECCA EATON was listed in the 1851 census as a widow serving as a nurse in the John Housley household. The 1881 census lists the family of William Kerry, blacksmith, as Jane, 19; William 13; Anne, 7; and Joseph, 4. Elizabeth is not mentioned but Bill is not listed as a widower.

                      Anne also wrote in 1854 that she had not seen or heard anything of DICK HANSON for two years. Joseph wrote that he did not know Old BETTY HANSON’S son. A Richard Hanson, age 24 in 1851, lived with a family named Moore. His occupation was listed as “journeyman knitter.” An Elizabeth Hanson listed as 24 in 1851 could hardly be “Old Betty.” Emma wrote in June 1856 that JOE OLDKNOW age 27 had married Mrs. Gribble’s servant age 17.

                      Anne wrote that “JOHN SPENCER had not been since father died.” The only John Spencer in Smalley in 1841 was four years old. He would have been 11 at the time of William Housley’s death. Certainly, the two could have been friends, but perhaps young John was named for his grandfather who was a crony of William’s living in a locality not included in the Smalley census.

                      TAILOR ALLEN had lost his wife and was still living in the old house in 1872. JACK WHITE had died very suddenly, and DR. BODEN had died also. Dr. Boden’s first name was Robert. He was 53 in 1851, and was probably the Robert, son of Richard and Jane, who was christened in Morely in 1797. By 1861, he had married Catherine, a native of Smalley, who was at least 14 years his junior–18 according to the 1871 census!

                      Among the family’s dearest friends were JOSEPH AND ELIZABETH DAVY, who were married some time after 1841. Mrs. Davy was born in 1812 and her husband in 1805. In 1841, the Kidsley Park farm household included DANIEL SMITH 72, Elizabeth 29 and 5 year old Hannah Smith. In 1851, Mr. Davy’s brother William and 10 year old Emma Davy were visiting from London. Joseph reported the death of both Davy brothers in 1872; Joseph apparently died first.

                      Mrs. Davy’s father, was a well known Quaker. In 1856, Emma wrote: “Mr. Smith is very hearty and looks much the same.” He died in December 1863 at the age of 94. George Fox, the founder of the Quakers visited Kidsley Park in 1650 and 1654.

                      Mr. Davy died in 1863, but in 1854 Anne wrote how ill he had been for two years. “For two last winters we never thought he would live. He is now able to go out a little on the pony.” In March 1856, his wife wrote, “My husband is in poor health and fell.” Later in 1856, Emma wrote, “Mr. Davy is living which is a great wonder. Mrs. Davy is very delicate but as good a friend as ever.”

                      In The Derbyshire Advertiser and Journal, 15 May 1863:

                      Davy Death

                       

                      Whenever the girls sent greetings from Mrs. Davy they used her Quaker speech pattern of “thee and thy.”  Mrs. Davy wrote to George on March 21 1856 sending some gifts from his sisters and a portrait of their mother–“Emma is away yet and A is so much worse.” Mrs. Davy concluded: “With best wishes for thy health and prosperity in this world and the next I am thy sincere friend.”

                      Mrs. Davy later remarried. Her new husband was W.T. BARBER. The 1861 census lists William Barber, 35, Bachelor of Arts, Cambridge, living with his 82 year old widowed mother on an 135 acre farm with three servants. One of these may have been the Ann who, according to Joseph, married Jack Oldknow. By 1871 the farm, now occupied by William, 47 and Elizabeth, 57, had grown to 189 acres. Meanwhile, Kidsley Park Farm became the home of the Housleys’ cousin Selina Carrington and her husband Walker Martin. Both Barbers were still living in 1881.

                      Mrs. Davy was described in Kerry’s History of Smalley as “an accomplished and exemplary lady.” A piece of her poetry “Farewell to Kidsley Park” was published in the history. It was probably written when Elizabeth moved to the Barber farm. Emma sent one of her poems to George. It was supposed to be about their house. “We have sent you a piece of poetry that Mrs. Davy composed about our ‘Old House.’ I am sure you will like it though you may not understand all the allusions she makes use of as well as we do.”

                      Kiddsley Park Farm, Smalley, in 1898.  (note that the Housley’s lived at Kiddsley Grange Farm, and the Davy’s at neighbouring Kiddsley Park Farm)

                      Kiddsley Park Farm

                       

                      Emma was not sure if George wanted to hear the local gossip (“I don’t know whether such little particulars will interest you”), but shared it anyway. In November 1855: “We have let the house to Mr. Gribble. I dare say you know who he married, Matilda Else. They came from Lincoln here in March. Mrs. Gribble gets drunk nearly every day and there are such goings on it is really shameful. So you may be sure we have not very pleasant neighbors but we have very little to do with them.”

                      John Else and his wife Hannah and their children John and Harriet (who were born in Smalley) lived in Tag Hill in 1851. With them lived a granddaughter Matilda Gribble age 3 who was born in Lincoln. A Matilda, daughter of John and Hannah, was christened in 1815. (A Sam Else died when he fell down the steps of a bar in 1855.)

                      #6269
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        The Housley Letters 

                        From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                         

                        William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                        Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                        William and Ellen Marriage

                         

                        Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                        William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                        The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                         

                        ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                        Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                        In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                        Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                        In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                         

                        Mary’s children:

                        MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                        There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                        Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                        Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                         

                        WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                        According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                        In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                         

                        Ellen’s children:

                        JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                        John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                        According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                        John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                        In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                        In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                        A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                        John Housley

                         

                        In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                         

                        SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                        Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                        Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                        Housley Deaths

                         

                        Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                        In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                        (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                         

                        EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                        Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                         

                        ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                        Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                        In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                        In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                        Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                        Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                        The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                        The Carrington Farm:

                        Carringtons Farm

                         

                        CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                        Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                        Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                        According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                        In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                        In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                         

                        GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                        George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                        George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                        Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                        Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                        In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                        In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                        On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                        The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                        Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                        In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                        On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                         

                        ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                        In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                        From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                        Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                        Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                        Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                        In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                         

                        EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                        Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                        From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                        In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                        While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                        Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                        In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                        Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                        Emma Housley wedding

                         

                        JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                        We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                        From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                        According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                        Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                        In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                        In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                        A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                        On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                        George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                        George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                        In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                        On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                        George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                        In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                        The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                        Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                        Joseph Housley

                        #6268
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 9

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                          entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                          camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                          business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                          We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                          the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                          Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                          drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                          clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                          balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                          it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                          We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                          Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                          the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                          but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                          sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                          George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                          of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                          and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                          between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                          balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                          Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                          neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                          fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                          After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                          also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                          fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                          stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                          that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                          most peaceful morning.

                          Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                          stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                          taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                          On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                          report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                          been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                          game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                          giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                          apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                          beautiful in action.

                          We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                          save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                          we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                          sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                          “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                          it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                          children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                          school in Nairobi.

                          On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                          tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                          seeing children and pets around.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                          believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                          bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                          be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                          England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                          know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                          think that soon our family will be reunited.

                          The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                          Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                          dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                          Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                          many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                          and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                          There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                          Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                          having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                          I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                          were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                          Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                          There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                          of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                          loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                          well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                          most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                          happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                          the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                          Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                          have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                          George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                          time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                          year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                          cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                          children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                          I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                          life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                          will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                          home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                          My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                          about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                          may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                          transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                          because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                          much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                          school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                          he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                          only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                          Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                          the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                          Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                          clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                          to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                          I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                          cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                          tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                          with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                          very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                          to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                          Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                          it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                          eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                          white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                          Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                          build.

                          Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                          appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                          lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                          shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                          strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                          inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                          an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                          bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                          does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                          interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                          We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                          extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                          Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                          soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                          We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                          the edge of the township.

                          We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                          been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                          delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                          Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                          Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                          granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                          completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                          At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                          and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                          were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                          bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                          children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                          dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                          unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                          Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                          was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                          spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                          which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                          where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                          Dodoma the next morning.

                          It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                          Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                          several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                          disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                          we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                          Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                          scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                          there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                          sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                          Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                          drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                          out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                          and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                          with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                          George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                          cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                          unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                          truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                          to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                          another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                          We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                          good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                          morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                          reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                          I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                          to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                          Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                          sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                          garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                          the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                          carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                          cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                          Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                          owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                          Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                          This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                          school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                          1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                          classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                          school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                          outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                          school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                          bright flower beds.

                          The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                          schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                          Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                          and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                          owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                          of educational facilities in this country.

                          The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                          Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                          most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                          upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                          poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                          We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                          busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                          Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                          weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                          and scarlet school tie.

                          Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                          Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                          In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                          satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                          capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                          go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                          They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                          I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                          would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                          own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                          himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                          he is well looked after.

                          I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                          have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                          new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                          Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                          until Wednesday.

                          When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                          all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                          reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                          he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                          “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                          man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                          Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                          head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                          I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                          “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                          here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                          on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                          friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                          Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                          Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                          worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                          of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                          township and has become almost suburban.

                          The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                          which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                          course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                          the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                          comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                          of the 1930’s.

                          The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                          are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                          Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                          mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                          population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                          the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                          George is away on safari.

                          I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                          with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                          much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                          the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                          war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                          large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                          large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                          Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                          couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                          Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                          that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                          son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                          there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                          mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                          wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                          you.”

                          I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                          how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                          and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                          must have felt.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                          yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                          seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                          me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                          home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                          and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                          I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                          out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                          pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                          tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                          bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                          celebration.

                          I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                          due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                          describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                          absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                          emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                          hundred miles away.

                          First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                          with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                          candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                          I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                          sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                          either.

                          When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                          suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                          he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                          should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                          George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                          welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                          rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                          shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                          How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                          around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                          “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                          has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                          she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                          have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                          yellow.

                          So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                          more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                          we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                          try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                          matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                          we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                          carefully indeed.

                          Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                          communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                          longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                          boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                          the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                          cissy to play with girls.

                          The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                          friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                          busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                          change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                          deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                          When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                          taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                          school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                          attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                          more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                          sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                          Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                          All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                          foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                          Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                          near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                          travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                          railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                          means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                          this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                          Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                          reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                          entertainment that the school offers.

                          My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                          kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                          months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                          issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                          Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                          Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                          only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                          partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                          which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                          Department.

                          The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                          crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                          their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                          Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                          and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                          a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                          always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                          Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                          One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                          Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                          terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                          fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                          report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                          I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                          buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                          miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                          widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                          horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                          Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                          from spreading South.

                          When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                          before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                          the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                          camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                          the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                          scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                          Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                          The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                          with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                          sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                          but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                          an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                          deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                          How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                          restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                          imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                          George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                          sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                          with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                          manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                          fishing.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                          feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                          George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                          on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                          for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                          children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                          good humour but a little anxiety too.

                          “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                          about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                          recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                          where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                          politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                          become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                          reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                          time to mope.

                          Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                          laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                          at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                          some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                          anxious moments.

                          John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                          quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                          Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                          the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                          drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                          him.

                          Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                          the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                          to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                          window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                          gave me the scolding.

                          Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                          oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                          was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                          come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                          rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                          speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                          ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                          sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                          their books at the butcher’s shout.

                          That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                          us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                          we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                          though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                          exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                          fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                          in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                          Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                          and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                          down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                          wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                          There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                          put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                          passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                          Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                          husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                          As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                          George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                          off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                          packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                          a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                          supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                          answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                          Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                          sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                          After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                          beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                          where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                          Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                          to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                          that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                          not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                          pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                          still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                          ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                          Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                          cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                          tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                          form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                          similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                          I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                          affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                          you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                          I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                          arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                          prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                          wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                          window cleaner would do the windows.

                          Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                          and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                          thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                          above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                          and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                          complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                          never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                          house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                          because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                          few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                          she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                          bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                          clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                          do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                          The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                          by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                          catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                          breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                          Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                          sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                          and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                          foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                          scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                          and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                          We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                          bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                          be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                          which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                          professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                          Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                          for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                          called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                          Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                          belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                          because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                          sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                          tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                          been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                          “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                          packet of five Woodbines.

                          England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                          On this, George and I and the children agree.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                          sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                          hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                          rationing is a thing of the past.

                          I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                          She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                          eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                          letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                          early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                          made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                          seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                          asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                          going to miss Ann and George very much.

                          I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                          was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                          hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                          our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                          to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                          and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                          Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                          We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                          Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                          circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                          of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                          However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                          were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                          We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                          Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                          terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                          had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                          I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                          when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                          I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                          come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                          noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                          back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                          quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                          Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                          God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                          on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                          had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                          hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                          window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                          called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                          open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                          other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                          Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                          explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                          next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                          porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                          “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                          Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                          now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                          the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                          voice.

                          George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                          children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                          Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                          had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                          of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                          Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                          drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                          the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                          children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                          Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                          village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                          more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                          spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                          these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                          I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                          cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                          landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                          face.

                          Eleanor.

                          Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                          until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                          all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                          friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                          Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                          George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                          We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                          conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                          Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                          docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                          Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                          We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                          found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                          we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                          taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                          looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                          ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                          children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                          two rooms into a dormitory.

                          In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                          Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                          damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                          at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                          The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                          acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                          and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                          we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                          dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                          ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                          tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                          many children on board got bored.

                          Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                          and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                          least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                          sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                          water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                          were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                          As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                          were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                          a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                          which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                          From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                          the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                          shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                          a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                          thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                          We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                          afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                          was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                          including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                          and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                          that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                          When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                          gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                          slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                          of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                          and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                          offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                          elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                          from deck.

                          That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                          morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbeya 1st November 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                          miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                          has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                          Government.

                          The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                          smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                          on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                          our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                          aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                          on people.

                          Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                          wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                          one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                          and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                          more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                          home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                          The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                          down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                          those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                          jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                          months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                          thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                          maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                          cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                          that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                          maneaters usually are.

                          George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                          because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                          be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                          dense thicket.

                          I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                          the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                          in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                          would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                          hurried out with the children at my heels.

                          The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                          skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                          aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                          the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                          “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                          for a long, long while.

                          Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                          start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                          the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                          children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                          garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                          I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6266
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued part 7

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                            me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                            very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                            off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                            whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                            considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                            with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                            morning.

                            I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                            the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                            and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                            of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                            German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                            Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                            border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                            keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                            Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                            George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                            both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                            horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                            “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                            prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                            “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                            asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                            women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                            about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                            grinned.

                            Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                            sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                            news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                            several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                            will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                            for the whole thing.

                            George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                            know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                            world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                            happy.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                            rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                            there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                            and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                            Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                            side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                            the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                            Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                            with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                            their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                            job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                            firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                            which means ‘Clock’

                            We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                            pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                            it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                            boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                            She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                            person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                            Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                            know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                            There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                            our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                            the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                            The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                            almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                            There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                            flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                            for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                            transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                            the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                            the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                            tight.

                            Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                            this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                            to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                            collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                            fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                            swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                            Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                            groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                            our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                            petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                            should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                            Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                            allowed.”

                            The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                            was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                            real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                            the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                            Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                            damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                            George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                            lashed down over the roof.

                            It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                            we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                            the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                            covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                            Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                            Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                            commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                            again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                            choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                            the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                            dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                            In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                            cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                            reminds me of Ann at his age.

                            Eleanor.

                            Iringa. 30th November 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                            another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                            romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                            and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                            journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                            Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                            At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                            was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                            case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                            Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                            inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                            comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                            George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                            border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                            prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                            both.

                            George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                            see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                            George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                            miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                            Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                            refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                            months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                            again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                            frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                            To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                            poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                            120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                            so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                            the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                            George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                            and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                            remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                            several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                            one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                            circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                            permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                            and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                            make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                            coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                            paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                            of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                            the book.

                            That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                            and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                            and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                            alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                            string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                            and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                            was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                            that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                            I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                            optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                            churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                            runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                            ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                            be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                            seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                            clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                            firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                            patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                            ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                            lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                            over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                            set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                            previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                            we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                            well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                            We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                            came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                            and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                            corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                            through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                            between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                            mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                            and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                            Rinderpest control.

                            I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                            wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                            shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                            but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                            suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                            the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                            that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                            again live alone on the farm.

                            Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                            news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                            goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                            was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                            Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                            in the most brazen manner.

                            George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                            cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                            New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                            chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                            both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                            Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                            has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                            Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                            neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                            settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                            of being unhealthy.

                            We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                            country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                            spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                            official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                            The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                            wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                            dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                            I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                            We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                            along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                            the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                            road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                            from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                            but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                            ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                            After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                            than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                            for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                            District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                            station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                            Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                            but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                            healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                            worry.

                            The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                            on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                            back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                            verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                            and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                            Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                            necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                            house. Such a comforting thought!

                            On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                            After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                            land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                            water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                            desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                            a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                            The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                            ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                            George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                            Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                            Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                            rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                            back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                            The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                            bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                            but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                            a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                            shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                            We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                            in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                            living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                            spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                            whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                            devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                            engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                            capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                            do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                            case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                            children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                            them with really cool drinks.

                            Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                            Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                            short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                            since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                            George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                            one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                            most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                            educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                            hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                            down in the office.

                            The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                            She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                            the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                            screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                            in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                            her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                            Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                            dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                            found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                            comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                            looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                            George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                            Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                            Johnny.

                            Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                            night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                            have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                            seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                            He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                            wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                            daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                            suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                            into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                            peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                            I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                            the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                            end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                            the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                            their special territory.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                            weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                            he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                            Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                            settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                            dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                            side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                            ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                            Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                            George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                            Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                            drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                            powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                            George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                            luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                            Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                            ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                            rush around like lunatics.

                            As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                            mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                            and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                            George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                            all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                            Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                            It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                            and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                            a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                            sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                            away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                            Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                            always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                            and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                            they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                            The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                            work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                            insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                            singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                            on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                            dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                            disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                            from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                            pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                            cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                            click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                            the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                            and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                            A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                            neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                            week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                            (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                            whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                            outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                            attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                            was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                            seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                            chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                            treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                            In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                            a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                            medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                            doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                            child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                            do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                            refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                            me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                            that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                            ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                            long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                            went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                            “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                            out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                            breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                            but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                            had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                            on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                            doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                            talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                            baby has never looked back.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                            Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                            carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                            hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                            all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                            a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                            and the Scout was stabbed.

                            The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                            from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                            some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                            safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                            murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                            hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                            After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                            in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                            are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                            and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                            be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                            succeeded where the police failed.

                            George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                            Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                            Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                            week.

                            I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                            George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                            handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                            said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                            left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                            gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                            in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                            one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                            Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                            and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                            So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                            and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                            Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                            handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                            above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                            bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                            clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                            We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                            George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                            and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 5th August 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                            because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                            birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                            birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                            You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                            gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                            groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                            We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                            Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                            party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                            see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                            Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                            runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                            malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                            quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                            got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                            get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                            arrival in the country.

                            Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                            curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                            girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                            boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                            flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                            gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                            and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                            away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                            dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                            resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                            Eleanor.

                            Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                            Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                            and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                            I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                            Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                            men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                            the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                            and all too ready for the fray.

                            The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                            wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                            surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                            note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                            the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                            next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                            pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                            the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                            Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                            the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                            whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                            They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                            ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                            glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                            and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                            and they may not come out well.

                            We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                            then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                            dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                            has been found for the children and me.

                            George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                            hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                            settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                            unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                            here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                            Rhodesia.

                            The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                            and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                            been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                            like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                            largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                            small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                            back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                            George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                            afternoon.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 14th September 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                            township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                            all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                            Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                            trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                            acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                            Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                            is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                            the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                            Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                            a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                            screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                            George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                            went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                            from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                            head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                            fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                            much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                            days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                            feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                            husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                            to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                            detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                            First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                            supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                            are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                            have them sent out.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 4th November 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                            indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                            terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                            would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                            crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                            doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                            and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                            to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                            shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                            So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                            behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                            her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                            dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                            from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                            and adores Johnny.

                            Eleanor.

                            Iringa 8th December 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                            Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                            concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                            Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                            and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                            very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                            to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                            that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                            granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                            return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                            lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                            less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                            two children.

                            To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                            Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                            said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                            must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                            soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                            doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                            I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                            immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                            they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                            mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                            Morogoro in February.

                            Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                            read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 10th March 1940

                            Dearest Family,

                            We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                            spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                            unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                            suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                            to diagnose the trouble.

                            Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                            as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                            all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                            I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                            are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                            Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                            always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                            conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                            students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                            Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                            conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                            large collection.

                            Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                            trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                            but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                            Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                            a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                            home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                            Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                            drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                            driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                            decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                            in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                            what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                            stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                            better next time.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 14th July 1940

                            Dearest Family,

                            How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                            George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                            evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                            war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                            particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                            Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                            He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                            We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                            mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                            country with her.

                            Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                            rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                            in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                            different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                            that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                            down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                            happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                            afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                            Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                            to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                            too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                            and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                            neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                            women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                            colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                            table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                            Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                            noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                            Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                            was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                            around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                            kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                            Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                            great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 16th November 1940

                            Dearest Family,

                            I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                            The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                            some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                            never cries when he hurts himself.

                            I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                            the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                            house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                            she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                            Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                            season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                            long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                            to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                            the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                            and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                            Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                            rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                            Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                            The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                            worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                            to trotting up and down to the town.

                            Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                            cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                            mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                            property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                            mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                            it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                            Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                            cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                            George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                            called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                            mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                            the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                            Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                            Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                            in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                            had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                            docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                            encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                            Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                            dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                            whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                            scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                            and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                            fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                            entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                            smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                            Eleanor.

                             

                            #6261
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                              Dearest Family,

                              You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                              not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                              very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                              fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                              natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                              houseboy both speak basic English.

                              I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                              run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                              from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                              farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                              George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                              of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                              hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                              have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                              disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                              pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                              recovered.

                              But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                              Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                              Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                              for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                              always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                              knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                              welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                              house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                              produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                              The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                              diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                              This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                              whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                              Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                              George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                              his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                              burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                              song.

                              Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                              sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                              walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                              great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                              hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                              neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                              carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                              George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                              wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                              George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                              I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                              all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                              reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                              the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                              but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                              add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                              Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                              George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                              the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                              filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                              washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                              Dearest Family,

                              I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                              thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                              looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                              8th. next year.

                              The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                              days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                              music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                              George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                              according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                              month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                              Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                              friend with whom I could stay.

                              George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                              love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                              me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                              as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                              you think.

                              The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                              supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                              decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                              solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                              jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                              were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                              He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                              the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                              he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                              part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                              The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                              fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                              are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                              Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                              waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                              Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                              their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                              bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                              healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                              becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                              way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                              going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                              it is like the best brisket.

                              See what a housewife I am becoming.
                              With much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                              Dearest Family,

                              I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                              Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                              bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                              before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                              so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                              hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                              healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                              love to stay on here.

                              George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                              South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                              very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                              is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                              possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                              may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                              forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                              Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                              goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                              men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                              at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                              house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                              some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                              chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                              and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                              together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                              size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                              Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                              The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                              was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                              obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                              it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                              cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                              monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                              dish.

                              And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                              shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                              dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                              body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                              ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                              Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                              soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                              lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                              I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                              the baby will be a girl.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Note
                              “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                              because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                              Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                              birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                              A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                              started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                              stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                              train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                              old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                              was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                              baby.

                              He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                              though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                              and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                              My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                              down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                              weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                              Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                              that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                              punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                              My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                              comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                              on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                              I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                              rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                              absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                              are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                              surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                              some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                              pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                              melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                              She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                              at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                              went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                              see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                              nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                              through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                              Tanganyika!”

                              The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                              of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                              stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                              who longed to cuddle the child.

                              As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                              to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                              Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                              put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                              Eleanor Rushby

                               

                              Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                              Dearest Family,

                              You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                              happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                              Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                              to meals in the dining car.

                              We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                              us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                              the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                              Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                              Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                              all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                              Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                              circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                              by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                              most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                              health.

                              Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                              fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                              offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                              several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                              After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                              welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                              new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                              surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                              willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                              and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                              which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                              the rather old world air of our living room.

                              In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                              strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                              of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                              George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                              new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                              they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                              kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                              washing up. Lovely!

                              George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                              planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                              orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                              adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                              journey.

                              It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                              have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                              Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                              sends a special bubble for granddad.

                              Your very loving,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                              Dearest Family,

                              Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                              gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                              matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                              her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                              early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                              My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                              around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                              gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                              the roof.

                              We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                              with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                              the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                              born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                              Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                              I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                              sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                              the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                              floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                              mosquitoes.

                              Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                              finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                              attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                              arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                              The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                              her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                              and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                              a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                              value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                              who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                              Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                              baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                              South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                              They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                              around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                              walked beside it.

                              It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                              countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                              Dearest Family,

                              George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                              knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                              not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                              period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                              leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                              quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                              pouring out.

                              After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                              the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                              pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                              to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                              of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                              husband!

                              The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                              and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                              suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                              They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                              and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                              swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                              the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                              felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                              behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                              hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                              taking cover.

                              George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                              women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                              round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                              moved on.

                              Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                              came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                              both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                              He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                              the kill.

                              Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                              fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                              cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                              Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                              am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                              seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                              we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                              Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                              Much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                              Dearest Family,

                              News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                              hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                              rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                              German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                              living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                              radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                              Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                              Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                              teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                              breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                              amusement and my exasperation!

                              You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                              haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                              heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                              in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                              there.

                              The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                              wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                              Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                              Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                              Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                              his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                              over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                              hunter.

                              Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                              and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                              idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                              stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                              Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                              cooking and very like beef fat.

                              Much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                              Dearest Family,

                              George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                              here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                              staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                              Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                              together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                              settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                              in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                              car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                              the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                              the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                              journey in so tiny a car.

                              Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                              the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                              the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                              sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                              wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                              happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                              treat for a pregnant female.

                              We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                              smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                              peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                              broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                              after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                              and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                              little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                              placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                              know whether that was the thing to do.

                              We all send our love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                              arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                              to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                              other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                              roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                              now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                              George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                              here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                              hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                              is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                              Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                              As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                              Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                              The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                              machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                              comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                              of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                              bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                              of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                              the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                              George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                              have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                              George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                              George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                              attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                              shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                              bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                              Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                              an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                              During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                              daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                              played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                              sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                              room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                              looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                              half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                              job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                              I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                              then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                              bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                              towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                              I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                              Dearest Family,

                              Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                              with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                              of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                              with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                              supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                              great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                              The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                              just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                              doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                              looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                              silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                              George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                              laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                              understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                              him.

                              Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                              transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                              without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                              snowy white.

                              George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                              company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                              away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                              tea is a medicine and good for him.

                              Much love from a proud mother of two.
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                              Dearest Family,

                              We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                              servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                              bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                              Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                              new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                              in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                              He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                              tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                              wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                              infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                              very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                              George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                              a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                              South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                              have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                              streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                              I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                              garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                              large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                              Your affectionate,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                              Dearest Family,

                              The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                              silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                              very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                              was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                              some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                              with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                              The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                              brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                              We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                              arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                              but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                              gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                              or so miles.

                              The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                              camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                              beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                              your affectionate,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                              Dearest Family,

                              George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                              his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                              our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                              or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                              South Africa.

                              George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                              by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                              came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                              Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                              the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                              several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                              them up in a glass tube.

                              When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                              take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                              have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                              down to feed the trout.

                              The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                              and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                              Very much love
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                              Dear Family,

                              All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                              Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                              There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                              for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                              sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                              progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                              fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                              enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                              the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                              By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                              to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                              too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                              of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                              kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                              boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                              I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                              Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                              us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                              Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                              entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                              George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                              on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                              from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                              because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                              being left high and dry.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                              Dearest Family,

                              Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                              deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                              sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                              and the other dark.

                              The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                              that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                              doctor had no vaccine.

                              George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                              Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                              have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                              We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                              us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                              gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                              the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                              tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                              three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                              Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                              The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                              with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                              there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                              George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                              the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                              afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                              you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                              day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                              her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                              awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                              Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                              perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                              Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                              gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                              thing over again.

                              At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                              vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                              the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                              George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                              the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                              That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                              convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                              next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                              small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                              The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                              George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                              bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                              Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                              up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                              white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                              behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                              sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                              subdued.

                              This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                              our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                              Much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                              Dearest Family,

                              We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                              fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                              Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                              beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                              edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                              carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                              move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                              bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                              began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                              against the cot.

                              George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                              take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                              through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                              men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                              diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                              allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                              treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                              There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                              doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                              that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                              coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                              coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                              return for all his hard work.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                              Dearest Family,

                              George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                              The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                              and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                              he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                              high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                              It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                              home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                              George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                              shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                              car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                              Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                              can we afford one?”

                              “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                              this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                              cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                              A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                              So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                              the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                              heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                              way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                              Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                              points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                              comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                              a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                              she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                              Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                              on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                              one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                              carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                              of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                              under her own steam.

                              George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                              be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                              I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                              Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                              kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                              definitely carriage folk now.

                              Lots of love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                              Dearest Family,

                              Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                              declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                              clothes.

                              Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                              rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                              a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                              he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                              Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                              follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                              I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                              delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                              the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                              The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                              They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                              afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                              guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                              back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                              sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                              We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                              Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                              and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                              in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                              went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                              They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                              had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                              refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                              tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                              being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                              feathers had rotted off.

                              The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                              closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                              I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                              belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                              I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                              to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                              Much love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                              because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                              took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                              George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                              to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                              visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                              grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                              four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                              back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                              called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                              The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                              hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                              calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                              always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                              sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                              Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                              Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                              we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                              and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                              temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                              storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                              I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                              Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                              impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                              I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                              Much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                              has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                              had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                              Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                              raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                              no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                              removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                              steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                              The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                              gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                              necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                              needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                              George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                              have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                              George has few tools.

                              I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                              George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                              in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                              “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                              as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                              engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                              vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                              for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                              she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                              Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                              suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                              and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                              She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                              sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                              She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                              morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                              muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                              returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                              strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                              with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                              We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                              hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                              water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                              picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                              put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                              The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                              ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                              barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                              berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                              ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                              Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                              Lots of love, Eleanor

                              #6260
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                  concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                  joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                important part of her life.

                                Prelude
                                Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                Africa.

                                Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                their home.

                                These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                 

                                Dearest Marj,
                                Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                imagining!!

                                The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                pot boiling.

                                Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                most gracious chores.

                                George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                even and he has a quiet voice.

                                I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                apply a bit of glamour.

                                Much love my dear,
                                your jubilant
                                Eleanor

                                S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                Dearest Family,
                                Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                husband and only child in an accident.

                                I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                for it in mime.

                                I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                worse.

                                I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                Bless you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                very much.

                                It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                trees.

                                The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                with them.

                                Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                straight up into the rigging.

                                The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                passenger to the wedding.

                                This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                that I shall not sleep.

                                Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                with my “bes respeks”,

                                Eleanor Leslie.

                                Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                Eleanor and George Rushby

                                Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                heavenly.

                                We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                says he was not amused.

                                Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                bad tempered.

                                Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                she too left for the church.

                                I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                and I shall remember it for ever.

                                The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                lady was wearing a carnation.

                                When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                generous tip there and then.

                                I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                was bad.

                                Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                mattress.

                                Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                With much love to all.

                                Your cave woman
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                that there had been a party the night before.

                                When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                our car before breakfast.

                                Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                are too small to be of use.

                                George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                black tail feathers.

                                There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                once, the bath will be cold.

                                I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                worry about me.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                course.

                                On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                sun.

                                Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                only sixpence each.

                                I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                miles away.

                                Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                Your loving
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                bounce.

                                I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                have not yet returned from the coast.

                                George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                spend a further four days in bed.

                                We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                quickly.

                                The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                back with our very welcome mail.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                children.

                                I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                26th December 1930

                                George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                house.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                success.

                                However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                Major Jones.

                                All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                shines again.

                                I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                Your loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                Memsahibs has complained.

                                My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                has not been a mishap.

                                It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                me.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                did not see him again until the following night.

                                George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                Dear Family,

                                I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                during the dry season.

                                It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                work unless he is there to supervise.

                                I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                rest. Ah me!

                                The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                Tukuyu district.

                                On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                garb I assure you.

                                We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                Eleanor.

                                #6259
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  George “Mike” Rushby

                                  A short autobiography of George Gilman Rushby’s son, published in the Blackwall Bugle, Australia.

                                  Early in 2009, Ballina Shire Council Strategic and
                                  Community Services Group Manager, Steve Barnier,
                                  suggested that it would be a good idea for the Wardell
                                  and District community to put out a bi-monthly
                                  newsletter. I put my hand up to edit the publication and
                                  since then, over 50 issues of “The Blackwall Bugle”
                                  have been produced, encouraged by Ballina Shire
                                  Council who host the newsletter on their website.
                                  Because I usually write the stories that other people
                                  generously share with me, I have been asked by several
                                  community members to let them know who I am. Here is
                                  my attempt to let you know!

                                  My father, George Gilman Rushby was born in England
                                  in 1900. An Electrician, he migrated to Africa as a young
                                  man to hunt and to prospect for gold. He met Eleanor
                                  Dunbar Leslie who was a high school teacher in Cape
                                  Town. They later married in Dar es Salaam, Tanganyika.
                                  I was the second child and first son and was born in a
                                  mud hut in Tanganyika in 1933. I spent my first years on
                                  a coffee plantation. When four years old, and with
                                  parents and elder sister on a remote goldfield, I caught
                                  typhoid fever. I was seriously ill and had no access to
                                  proper medical facilities. My paternal grandmother
                                  sailed out to Africa from England on a steam ship and
                                  took me back to England for medical treatment. My
                                  sister Ann came too. Then Adolf Hitler started WWII and
                                  Ann and I were separated from our parents for 9 years.

                                  Sister Ann and I were not to see him or our mother for
                                  nine years because of the war. Dad served as a Captain in
                                  the King’s African Rifles operating in the North African
                                  desert, while our Mum managed the coffee plantation at
                                  home in Tanganyika.

                                  Ann and I lived with our Grandmother and went to
                                  school in Nottingham England. In 1946 the family was
                                  reunited. We lived in Mbeya in Southern Tanganyika
                                  where my father was then the District Manager of the
                                  National Parks and Wildlife Authority. There was no
                                  high school in Tanganyika so I had to go to school in
                                  Nairobi, Kenya. It took five days travelling each way by
                                  train and bus including two days on a steamer crossing
                                  Lake Victoria.

                                  However, the school year was only two terms with long
                                  holidays in between.

                                  When I was seventeen, I left high school. There was
                                  then no university in East Africa. There was no work
                                  around as Tanganyika was about to become
                                  independent of the British Empire and become
                                  Tanzania. Consequently jobs were reserved for
                                  Africans.

                                  A war had broken out in Korea. I took a day off from
                                  high school and visited the British Army headquarters
                                  in Nairobi. I signed up for military service intending to
                                  go to Korea. The army flew me to England. During
                                  Army basic training I was nicknamed ‘Mike’ and have
                                  been called Mike ever since. I never got to Korea!
                                  After my basic training I volunteered for the Parachute
                                  Regiment and the army sent me to Egypt where the
                                  Suez Canal was under threat. I carried out parachute
                                  operations in the Sinai Desert and in Cyprus and
                                  Jordan. I was then selected for officer training and was
                                  sent to England to the Eaton Hall Officer Cadet School
                                  in Cheshire. Whilst in Cheshire, I met my future wife
                                  Jeanette. I graduated as a Second Lieutenant in the
                                  Royal Lincolnshire Regiment and was posted to West
                                  Berlin, which was then one hundred miles behind the
                                  Iron Curtain. My duties included patrolling the
                                  demarcation line that separated the allies from the
                                  Russian forces. The Berlin Wall was yet to be built. I
                                  also did occasional duty as guard commander of the
                                  guard at Spandau Prison where Adolf Hitler’s deputy
                                  Rudolf Hess was the only prisoner.

                                  From Berlin, my Regiment was sent to Malaya to
                                  undertake deep jungle operations against communist
                                  terrorists that were attempting to overthrow the
                                  Malayan Government. I was then a Lieutenant in
                                  command of a platoon of about 40 men which would go
                                  into the jungle for three weeks to a month with only air
                                  re-supply to keep us going. On completion of my jungle
                                  service, I returned to England and married Jeanette. I
                                  had to stand up throughout the church wedding
                                  ceremony because I had damaged my right knee in a
                                  competitive cross-country motorcycle race and wore a
                                  splint and restrictive bandage for the occasion!
                                  At this point I took a career change and transferred
                                  from the infantry to the Royal Military Police. I was in
                                  charge of the security of British, French and American
                                  troops using the autobahn link from West Germany to
                                  the isolated Berlin. Whilst in Germany and Austria I
                                  took up snow skiing as a sport.

                                  Jeanette and I seemed to attract unusual little
                                  adventures along the way — each adventure trivial in
                                  itself but adding up to give us a ‘different’ path through
                                  life. Having climbed Mount Snowdon up the ‘easy way’
                                  we were witness to a serious climbing accident where a
                                  member of the staff of a Cunard Shipping Line
                                  expedition fell and suffered serious injury. It was
                                  Sunday a long time ago. The funicular railway was
                                  closed. There was no telephone. So I ran all the way
                                  down Mount Snowdon to raise the alarm.

                                  On a road trip from Verden in Germany to Berlin with
                                  our old Opel Kapitan motor car stacked to the roof with
                                  all our worldly possessions, we broke down on the ice and snow covered autobahn. We still had a hundred kilometres to go.

                                  A motorcycle patrolman flagged down a B-Double
                                  tanker. He hooked us to the tanker with a very short tow
                                  cable and off we went. The truck driver couldn’t see us
                                  because we were too close and his truck threw up a
                                  constant deluge of ice and snow so we couldn’t see
                                  anyway. We survived the hundred kilometre ‘sleigh
                                  ride!’

                                  I then went back to the other side of the world where I
                                  carried out military police duties in Singapore and
                                  Malaya for three years. I took up scuba diving and
                                  loved the ocean. Jeanette and I, with our two little
                                  daughters, took a holiday to South Africa to see my
                                  parents. We sailed on a ship of the Holland-Afrika Line.
                                  It broke down for four days and drifted uncontrollably
                                  in dangerous waters off the Skeleton Coast of Namibia
                                  until the crew could get the ship’s motor running again.
                                  Then, in Cape Town, we were walking the beach near
                                  Hermanus with my youngest brother and my parents,
                                  when we found the dead body of a man who had thrown
                                  himself off a cliff. The police came and secured the site.
                                  Back with the army, I was promoted to Major and
                                  appointed Provost Marshal of the ACE Mobile Force
                                  (Allied Command Europe) with dual headquarters in
                                  Salisbury, England and Heidelberg, Germany. The cold
                                  war was at its height and I was on operations in Greece,
                                  Denmark and Norway including the Arctic. I had
                                  Norwegian, Danish, Italian and American troops in my
                                  unit and I was then also the Winter Warfare Instructor
                                  for the British contingent to the Allied Command
                                  Europe Mobile Force that operated north of the Arctic
                                  Circle.

                                  The reason for being in the Arctic Circle? From there
                                  our special forces could look down into northern
                                  Russia.

                                  I was not seeing much of my two young daughters. A
                                  desk job was looming my way and I decided to leave
                                  the army and migrate to Australia. Why Australia?
                                  Well, I didn’t want to go back to Africa, which
                                  seemed politically unstable and the people I most
                                  liked working with in the army, were the Australian
                                  troops I had met in Malaya.

                                  I migrated to Brisbane, Australia in 1970 and started
                                  working for Woolworths. After management training,
                                  I worked at Garden City and Brookside then became
                                  the manager in turn of Woolworths stores at
                                  Paddington, George Street and Redcliff. I was also the
                                  first Director of FAUI Queensland (The Federation of
                                  Underwater Diving Instructors) and spent my spare
                                  time on the Great Barrier Reef. After 8 years with
                                  Woollies, I opted for a sea change.

                                  I moved with my family to Evans Head where I
                                  converted a convenience store into a mini
                                  supermarket. When IGA moved into town, I decided
                                  to take up beef cattle farming and bought a cattle
                                  property at Collins Creek Kyogle in 1990. I loved
                                  everything about the farm — the Charolais cattle, my
                                  horses, my kelpie dogs, the open air, fresh water
                                  creek, the freedom, the lifestyle. I also became a
                                  volunteer fire fighter with the Green Pigeon Brigade.
                                  In 2004 I sold our farm and moved to Wardell.
                                  My wife Jeanette and I have been married for 60 years
                                  and are now retired. We have two lovely married
                                  daughters and three fine grandchildren. We live in the
                                  greatest part of the world where we have been warmly
                                  welcomed by the Wardell community and by the
                                  Wardell Brigade of the Rural Fire Service. We are
                                  very happy here.

                                  Mike Rushby

                                  A short article sent to Jacksdale in England from Mike Rushby in Australia:

                                  Rushby Family

                                  #6252
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    The USA Housley’s

                                    This chapter is copied from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on Historic Letters, with thanks to her brother Howard Housley for sharing it with me.  Interesting to note that Housley descendants  (on the Marshall paternal side) and Gretton descendants (on the Warren maternal side) were both living in Trenton, New Jersey at the same time.

                                    GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                                    George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The service was performed by Attorney James Gilkyson.

                                    Doylestown

                                    In her first letter (February 1854), Anne (George’s sister in Smalley, Derbyshire) wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                                    Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.”  In 1872 (December) Joseph (George’s brother) wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                                    Emma (George’s sister) wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                                    According to his obituary, John Eley was born at Wrightstown and “removed” to Lumberville at the age of 19. John was married first to Lucy Wilson with whom he had three sons: George Wilson (1883), Howard (1893) and Raymond (1895); and then to Elizabeth Kilmer with whom he had one son Albert Kilmer (1907). John Eley Housley died November 20, 1926 at the age of 71. For many years he had worked for John R. Johnson who owned a store. According to his son Albert, John was responsible for caring for Johnson’s horses. One named Rex was considered to be quite wild, but was docile in John’s hands. When John would take orders, he would leave the wagon at the first house and walk along the backs of the houses so that he would have access to the kitchens. When he reached the seventh house he would climb back over the fence to the road and whistle for the horses who would come to meet him. John could not attend church on Sunday mornings because he was working with the horses and occasionally Albert could convince his mother that he was needed also. According to Albert, John was regular in attendance at church on Sunday evenings.

                                    John was a member of the Carversville Lodge 261 IOOF and the Carversville Lodge Knights of Pythias. Internment was in the Carversville cemetery; not, however, in the plot owned by his father. In addition to his sons, he was survived by his second wife Elizabeth who lived to be 80 and three grandchildren: George’s sons, Kenneth Worman and Morris Wilson and Raymond’s daughter Miriam Louise. George had married Katie Worman about the time John Eley married Elizabeth Kilmer. Howard’s first wife Mary Brink and daughter Florence had died and he remarried Elsa Heed who also lived into her eighties. Raymond’s wife was Fanny Culver.

                                    Two more sons followed: Joseph Sackett, who was known as Sackett, September 12, 1856 and Edwin or Edward Rose, November 11, 1858. Joseph Sackett Housley married Anna Hubbs of Plumsteadville on January 17, 1880. They had one son Nelson DeC. who in turn had two daughters, Eleanor Mary and Ruth Anna, and lived on Bert Avenue in Trenton N.J. near St. Francis Hospital. Nelson, who was an engineer and built the first cement road in New Jersey, died at the age of 51. His daughters were both single at the time of his death. However, when his widow, the former Eva M. Edwards, died some years later, her survivors included daughters, Mrs. Herbert D. VanSciver and Mrs. James J. McCarrell and four grandchildren. One of the daughters (the younger) was quite crippled in later years and would come to visit her great-aunt Elizabeth (John’s widow) in a chauffeur driven car. Sackett died in 1929 at the age of 70. He was a member of the Warrington Lodge IOOF of Jamison PA, the Uncas tribe and the Uncas Hayloft 102 ORM of Trenton, New Jersey. The interment was in Greenwood cemetery where he had been caretaker since his retirement from one of the oldest manufacturing plants in Trenton (made milk separators for one thing). Sackett also was the caretaker for two other cemeteries one located near the Clinton Street station and the other called Riverside.

                                    Ed’s wife was named Lydia. They had two daughters, Mary and Margaret and a third child who died in infancy. Mary had seven children–one was named for his grandfather–and settled in lower Bucks county. Margaret never married. She worked for Woolworths in Flemington, N. J. and then was made manager in Somerville, N.J., where she lived until her death. Ed survived both of his brothers, and at the time of Sackett’s death was living in Flemington, New Jersey where he had worked as a grocery clerk.

                                    In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                                    In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….” The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.

                                    On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.” The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                    Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                                    In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                    On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                                    Another matter which George took care of during the years the estate was being settled was the purchase of a cemetery plot! On March 24, 1873, George purchased plot 67 section 19 division 2 in the Carversville (Bucks County PA) Cemetery (incorporated 1859). The plot cost $15.00, and was located at the very edge of the cemetery. It was in this cemetery, in 1991, while attending the funeral of Sarah Lord Housley, wife of Albert Kilmer Housley, that sixteen month old Laura Ann visited the graves of her great-great-great grandparents, George and Sarah Ann Hill Housley.

                                    George died on August 13, 1877 and was buried three days later. The text for the funeral sermon was Proverbs 27:1: “Do not boast about tomorrow, for you do not know what a day may bring forth.”

                                    #6247
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      Warren Brothers Boiler Makers

                                      Samuel Warren, my great grandfather, and husband of Florence Nightingale Gretton, worked with the family company of boiler makers in Newhall in his early years.  He developed an interest in motor cars, and left the family business to start up on his own. By all accounts, he made some bad decisions and borrowed a substantial amount of money from his sister. It was because of this disastrous state of affairs that the impoverished family moved from Swadlincote/Newhall to Stourbridge.

                                      1914:  Tram no 10 on Union Road going towards High Street Newhall. On the left Henry Harvey Engineer, on the right Warren Bros Boiler Manufacturers & Engineers:

                                      Warren Bros Newhall

                                       

                                      I found a newspaper article in the Derbyshire Advertiser and Journal dated the 2nd October 1915 about a Samuel Warren of Warren Brothers Boilermakers, but it was about my great grandfathers uncle, also called Samuel.

                                      DEATH OF MR. SAMUEL WARREN, OF NEWHALL. Samuel Warren, of Rose Villa, Newhall, passed away on Saturday evening at the age of 85.. Of somewhat retiring disposition, he took little or no active part in public affairs, but for many years was trustee of the loyal British Oak Lodge of the M.U. of Oddfellows, and in many other ways served His community when opportunity permitted. He was member of the firm of Warren Bros., of the Boiler Works, Newhall. This thriving business was established by the late Mr. Benjamin Bridge, over 60 years ago, and on his death it was taken over by his four nephews. Mr. William Warren died several years ago, and with the demise Mr. Samuel Warren, two brothers remain, Messrs. Henry and Benjamin Warren. He leaves widow, six daughters, and three sons to mourn his loss. 

                                      Samuel Warren

                                       

                                      This was the first I’d heard of Benjamin Bridge.  William Warren mentioned in the article as having died previously was Samuel’s father, my great great grandfather. William’s brother Henry was the father of Ben Warren, the footballer.

                                      But who was Benjamin Bridge?

                                      Samuel’s father was William Warren 1835-1881. He had a brother called Samuel, mentioned above, and William’s father was also named Samuel.  Samuel Warren 1800-1882 married Elizabeth Bridge 1813-1872. Benjamin Bridge 1811-1898 was Elizabeth’s brother.

                                      Burton Chronicle 28 July 1898:

                                      Benjamin Bridge

                                      Benjamin and his wife Jane had no children. According to the obituary in the newspaper, the couple were fondly remembered for their annual tea’s for the widows of the town. Benjamin Bridge’s house was known as “the preachers house”. He was superintendent of Newhall Sunday School and member of Swadlincote’s board of health. And apparently very fond of a tall white hat!

                                      On the 1881 census, Benjamin Bridge and his wife live near to the Warren family in Newhall.  The Warren’s live in the “boiler yard” and the family living in between the Bridge’s and the Warren’s include an apprentice boiler maker, so we can assume these were houses incorporated in the boiler works property. Benjamin is a 72 year old retired boiler maker.  Elizabeth Warren is a widow (William died in 1881), two of her sons are boiler makers, and Samuel, my great grandfather, is on the next page of the census, at seven years old.

                                      Bridge Warren Census 1881

                                       

                                      Warren Brothers made boilers for the Burton breweries, including Bass, Ratcliff and Gretton.

                                      This receipt from Warrens Boiler yard for a new boiler in 1885 was purchased off Ebay by Colin Smith. He gave it to one of the grandsons of Robert Adolphus Warren, to keep in the Warren family. It is in his safe at home, and he promised Colin that it will stay in the family forever.

                                      Warren Bros Receipt

                                      #6242
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        The Housley Letters

                                        We discovered that one of Samuel’s brothers, George Housley 1826-1877,  emigrated to America in 1851, to Solebury, in Pennsylvania. Another brother, Charles 1823-1856, emigrated to Australia at the same time.

                                        I wrote to the Solebury Historical Society to ask them if they had any information on the Housleys there. About a month later I had a very helpful and detailed reply from them.

                                        There were Housley people in Solebury Township and nearby communities from 1854 to at least 1973, perhaps 1985. George Housley immigrated in 1851, arriving in New York from London in July 1851 on the ship “Senator”. George was in Solebury by 1854, when he is listed on the tax roles for the Township He didn’t own land at that time. Housley family members mostly lived in the Lumberville area, a village in Solebury, or in nearby Buckingham or Wrightstown. The second wife of Howard (aka Harry) Housley was Elsa (aka Elsie) R. Heed, the daughter of the Lumberville Postmaster. Elsie was the proprietor of the Lumberville General Store from 1939 to 1973, and may have continued to live in Lumberville until her death in 1985. The Lumberville General Store was, and still is, a focal point of the community. The store was also the official Post Office at one time, hence the connection between Elsie’s father as Postmaster, and Elsie herself as the proprietor of the store. The Post Office function at Lumberville has been reduced now to a bank of cluster mailboxes, and official U.S. Postal functions are now in Point Pleasant, PA a few miles north of Lumberville.
                                        We’ve attached a pdf of the Housley people buried in Carversville Cemetery, which is in the town next to Lumberville, and is still in Solebury Township. We hope this list will confirm that these are your relatives.

                                        It doesn’t seem that any Housley people still live in the area. Some of George’s descendents moved to Wilkes-Barre, PA and Flemington, NJ. One descendent, Barbara Housley, lived in nearby Doylestown, PA, which is the county seat for Bucks County. She actually visited Solebury Township Historical Society looking for Housley relatives, and it would have been nice to connect you with her. Unfortunately she died in 2018. Her obituary is attached in case you want to follow up with the nieces and great nieces who are listed.

                                        Lumberville General Store, Pennsylvania, Elsie Housley:

                                        Lumberville

                                         

                                        I noticed the name of Barbara’s brother Howard Housley in her obituary, and found him on facebook.  I knew it was the right Howard Housley as I recognized Barbara’s photograph in his friends list as the same photo in the obituary.  Howard didn’t reply initially to a friend request from a stranger, so I found his daughter Laura on facebook and sent her a message.  She replied, spoke to her father, and we exchanged email addresses and were able to start a correspondence.  I simply could not believe my luck when Howard sent me a 17 page file of Barbara’s Narrative on the Letters with numerous letter excerpts interspersed with her own research compiled on a six month trip to England.

                                        The letters were written to George between 1851 and the 1870s, from the Housley family in Smalley.

                                        Narrative of Historic Letters ~ Barbara Housley.
                                        AND BELIEVE ME EVER MY DEAR BROTHER, YOUR AFFECTIONATE FAMILY
                                        In February 1991, I took a picture of my 16 month old niece Laura Ann Housley standing near the tombstones of her great-great-great-grandparents, George and Sarah Ann Hill Housley. The occassion was the funeral of another Sarah Housley, Sarah Lord Housley, wife of Albert Kilmer Housley, youngest son of John Eley Housley (George and Sarah Ann’s first born). Laura Ann’s great-grandfather (my grandfather) was another George, John Eley’s first born. It was Aunt Sarah who brought my mother, Lois, a packet of papers which she had found in the attic. Mom spent hours transcribing the letters which had been written first horizontally and then vertically to save paper. What began to emerge was a priceless glimpse into the lives and concerns of Housleys who lived and died over a century ago. All of the letters ended with the phrase “And believe me ever my dear brother, your affectionate….”
                                        The greeting and opening remarks of each of the letters are included in a list below. The sentence structure and speech patterns have not been altered however spelling and some punctuation has been corrected. Some typical idiosyncrasies were: as for has, were for where and vice versa, no capitals at the beginnings of sentences, occasional commas and dashes but almost no periods. Emma appears to be the best educated of the three Housley letter-writers. Sister-in-law Harriet does not appear to be as well educated as any of the others. Since their mother did not write but apparently was in good health, it must be assumed that she could not.
                                        The people discussed and described in the following pages are for the most part known to be the family and friends of the Housleys of Smalley, Derbyshire, England. However, practically every page brings conjectures about the significance of persons who are mentioned in the letters and information about persons whose names seem to be significant but who have not yet been established as actual members of the family.

                                        To say this was a priceless addition to the family research is an understatement. I have since, with Howard’s permission, sent the file to the Derby Records Office for their family history section.  We are hoping that Howard will find the actual letters in among the boxes he has of his sisters belongings.  Some of the letters mention photographs that were sent. Perhaps some will be found.

                                        #6222
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          George Gilman Rushby: The Cousin Who Went To Africa

                                          The portrait of the woman has “mother of Catherine Housley, Smalley” written on the back, and one of the family photographs has “Francis Purdy” written on the back. My first internet search was “Catherine Housley Smalley Francis Purdy”. Easily found was the family tree of George (Mike) Rushby, on one of the genealogy websites. It seemed that it must be our family, but the African lion hunter seemed unlikely until my mother recalled her father had said that he had a cousin who went to Africa. I also noticed that the lion hunter’s middle name was Gilman ~ the name that Catherine Housley’s daughter ~ my great grandmother, Mary Ann Gilman Purdy ~ adopted, from her aunt and uncle who brought her up.

                                          I tried to contact George (Mike) Rushby via the ancestry website, but got no reply. I searched for his name on Facebook and found a photo of a wildfire in a place called Wardell, in Australia, and he was credited with taking the photograph. A comment on the photo, which was a few years old, got no response, so I found a Wardell Community group on Facebook, and joined it. A very small place, population some 700 or so, and I had an immediate response on the group to my question. They knew Mike, exchanged messages, and we were able to start emailing. I was in the chair at the dentist having an exceptionally long canine root canal at the time that I got the message with his email address, and at that moment the song Down in Africa started playing.

                                          Mike said it was clever of me to track him down which amused me, coming from the son of an elephant and lion hunter.  He didn’t know why his father’s middle name was Gilman, and was not aware that Catherine Housley’s sister married a Gilman.

                                          Mike Rushby kindly gave me permission to include his family history research in my book.  This is the story of my grandfather George Marshall’s cousin.  A detailed account of George Gilman Rushby’s years in Africa can be found in another chapter called From Tanganyika With Love; the letters Eleanor wrote to her family.

                                          George Gilman Rushby:

                                          George Gilman Rushby

                                           

                                          The story of George Gilman Rushby 1900-1969, as told by his son Mike:

                                          George Gilman Rushby:
                                          Elephant hunter,poacher, prospector, farmer, forestry officer, game ranger, husband to Eleanor, and father of 6 children who now live around the world.

                                          George Gilman Rushby was born in Nottingham on 28 Feb 1900 the son of Catherine Purdy and John Henry Payling Rushby. But John Henry died when his son was only one and a half years old, and George shunned his drunken bullying stepfather Frank Freer and was brought up by Gypsies who taught him how to fight and took him on regular poaching trips. His love of adventure and his ability to hunt were nurtured at an early stage of his life.
                                          The family moved to Eastwood, where his mother Catherine owned and managed The Three Tuns Inn, but when his stepfather died in mysterious circumstances, his mother married a wealthy bookmaker named Gregory Simpson. He could afford to send George to Worksop College and to Rugby School. This was excellent schooling for George, but the boarding school environment, and the lack of a stable home life, contributed to his desire to go out in the world and do his own thing. When he finished school his first job was as a trainee electrician with Oaks & Co at Pye Bridge. He also worked part time as a motor cycle mechanic and as a professional boxer to raise the money for a voyage to South Africa.

                                          In May 1920 George arrived in Durban destitute and, like many others, living on the beach and dependant upon the Salvation Army for a daily meal. However he soon got work as an electrical mechanic, and after a couple of months had earned enough money to make the next move North. He went to Lourenco Marques where he was appointed shift engineer for the town’s power station. However he was still restless and left the comfort of Lourenco Marques for Beira in August 1921.

                                          Beira was the start point of the new railway being built from the coast to Nyasaland. George became a professional hunter providing essential meat for the gangs of construction workers building the railway. He was a self employed contractor with his own support crew of African men and began to build up a satisfactory business. However, following an incident where he had to shoot and kill a man who attacked him with a spear in middle of the night whilst he was sleeping, George left the lower Zambezi and took a paddle steamer to Nyasaland (Malawi). On his arrival in Karongo he was encouraged to shoot elephant which had reached plague proportions in the area – wrecking African homes and crops, and threatening the lives of those who opposed them.

                                          His next move was to travel by canoe the five hundred kilometre length of Lake Nyasa to Tanganyika, where he hunted for a while in the Lake Rukwa area, before walking through Northern Rhodesia (Zambia) to the Congo. Hunting his way he overachieved his quota of ivory resulting in his being charged with trespass, the confiscation of his rifles, and a fine of one thousand francs. He hunted his way through the Congo to Leopoldville then on to the Portuguese enclave, near the mouth of the mighty river, where he worked as a barman in a rough and tough bar until he received a message that his old friend Lumb had found gold at Lupa near Chunya. George set sail on the next boat for Antwerp in Belgium, then crossed to England and spent a few weeks with his family in Jacksdale before returning by sea to Dar es Salaam. Arriving at the gold fields he pegged his claim and almost immediately went down with blackwater fever – an illness that used to kill three out of four within a week.

                                          When he recovered from his fever, George exchanged his gold lease for a double barrelled .577 elephant rifle and took out a special elephant control licence with the Tanganyika Government. He then headed for the Congo again and poached elephant in Northern Rhodesia from a base in the Congo. He was known by the Africans as “iNyathi”, or the Buffalo, because he was the most dangerous in the long grass. After a profitable hunting expedition in his favourite hunting ground of the Kilombera River he returned to the Congo via Dar es Salaam and Mombassa. He was after the Kabalo district elephant, but hunting was restricted, so he set up his base in The Central African Republic at a place called Obo on the Congo tributary named the M’bomu River. From there he could make poaching raids into the Congo and the Upper Nile regions of the Sudan. He hunted there for two and a half years. He seldom came across other Europeans; hunters kept their own districts and guarded their own territories. But they respected one another and he made good and lasting friendships with members of that small select band of adventurers.

                                          Leaving for Europe via the Congo, George enjoyed a short holiday in Jacksdale with his mother. On his return trip to East Africa he met his future bride in Cape Town. She was 24 year old Eleanor Dunbar Leslie; a high school teacher and daughter of a magistrate who spent her spare time mountaineering, racing ocean yachts, and riding horses. After a whirlwind romance, they were betrothed within 36 hours.

                                          On 25 July 1930 George landed back in Dar es Salaam. He went directly to the Mbeya district to find a home. For one hundred pounds he purchased the Waizneker’s farm on the banks of the Mntshewe Stream. Eleanor, who had been delayed due to her contract as a teacher, followed in November. Her ship docked in Dar es Salaam on 7 Nov 1930, and they were married that day. At Mchewe Estate, their newly acquired farm, they lived in a tent whilst George with some help built their first home – a lovely mud-brick cottage with a thatched roof. George and Eleanor set about developing a coffee plantation out of a bush block. It was a very happy time for them. There was no electricity, no radio, and no telephone. Newspapers came from London every two months. There were a couple of neighbours within twenty miles, but visitors were seldom seen. The farm was a haven for wild life including snakes, monkeys and leopards. Eleanor had to go South all the way to Capetown for the birth of her first child Ann, but with the onset of civilisation, their first son George was born at a new German Mission hospital that had opened in Mbeya.

                                          Occasionally George had to leave the farm in Eleanor’s care whilst he went off hunting to make his living. Having run the coffee plantation for five years with considerable establishment costs and as yet no return, George reluctantly started taking paying clients on hunting safaris as a “white hunter”. This was an occupation George didn’t enjoy. but it brought him an income in the days when social security didn’t exist. Taking wealthy clients on hunting trips to kill animals for trophies and for pleasure didn’t amuse George who hunted for a business and for a way of life. When one of George’s trackers was killed by a leopard that had been wounded by a careless client, George was particularly upset.
                                          The coffee plantation was approaching the time of its first harvest when it was suddenly attacked by plagues of borer beetles and ring barking snails. At the same time severe hail storms shredded the crop. The pressure of the need for an income forced George back to the Lupa gold fields. He was unlucky in his gold discoveries, but luck came in a different form when he was offered a job with the Forestry Department. The offer had been made in recognition of his initiation and management of Tanganyika’s rainbow trout project. George spent most of his short time with the Forestry Department encouraging the indigenous people to conserve their native forests.

                                          In November 1938 he transferred to the Game Department as Ranger for the Eastern Province of Tanganyika, and over several years was based at Nzasa near Dar es Salaam, at the old German town of Morogoro, and at lovely Lyamungu on the slopes of Kilimanjaro. Then the call came for him to be transferred to Mbeya in the Southern Province for there was a serious problem in the Njombe district, and George was selected by the Department as the only man who could possibly fix the problem.

                                          Over a period of several years, people were being attacked and killed by marauding man-eating lions. In the Wagingombe area alone 230 people were listed as having been killed. In the Njombe district, which covered an area about 200 km by 300 km some 1500 people had been killed. Not only was the rural population being decimated, but the morale of the survivors was so low, that many of them believed that the lions were not real. Many thought that evil witch doctors were controlling the lions, or that lion-men were changing form to kill their enemies. Indeed some wichdoctors took advantage of the disarray to settle scores and to kill for reward.

                                          By hunting down and killing the man-eaters, and by showing the flesh and blood to the doubting tribes people, George was able to instil some confidence into the villagers. However the Africans attributed the return of peace and safety, not to the efforts of George Rushby, but to the reinstallation of their deposed chief Matamula Mangera who had previously been stood down for corruption. It was Matamula , in their eyes, who had called off the lions.

                                          Soon after this adventure, George was appointed Deputy Game Warden for Tanganyika, and was based in Arusha. He retired in 1956 to the Njombe district where he developed a coffee plantation, and was one of the first in Tanganyika to plant tea as a major crop. However he sensed a swing in the political fortunes of his beloved Tanganyika, and so sold the plantation and settled in a cottage high on a hill overlooking the Navel Base at Simonstown in the Cape. It was whilst he was there that TV Bulpin wrote his biography “The Hunter is Death” and George wrote his book “No More The Tusker”. He died in the Cape, and his youngest son Henry scattered his ashes at the Southern most tip of Africa where the currents of the Atlantic and Indian Oceans meet .

                                          George Gilman Rushby:

                                        Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 79 total)